^ THi ^ 
 O LllRARliS ^ 
 
/J^'% <:a. Wair 4 {l^tf!//^n:f/ , ■}///'// 
 
 ■-s I^was living in The midst cf all tite passing eyente , I p^ember all 
 '/rite to you a% positlv^jfact. 
 
 b-*^^ 
 
 AA 
 
 ^ 
 
MEMOIR 
 
 REV. WILLIAM GURLEY, 
 
 LATE OF MILAN, OHIO; 
 
 A LOCAL MINISTER OF THE METHODIST EPISCOPAL CHURCH: 
 
 INCLUDING 
 
 A SKETCH 
 
 IRISH INSURRECTION AND MARTYRS OP 1798. 
 
 tl^u. S. 13. (^.tjrUfi. 
 
 SMBELLlSriED WI'iTH A PORTRAIT 
 
 Cincinnati: 
 
 PRINTBH) FOR THE AUTHOR, AT THE METHODIST BOOK CONCERN 
 CORNER OF MAIN AND EIGHTH-STREETS. 
 
 R. P. THOMPSON, PRINTKIU 
 
 1856. 
 

 Entered, according to Act of Congress, in the year 1849> 
 
 BY L. B. GURLEY, 
 
 In the Clerk's Office for the District Court for the District of Ohio. 
 
i 
 
 ^ 
 
 PREFACE. 
 
 In presenting to the public a biography of my late 
 venerable father, it may be gratifying to the reader to 
 know the sources from whence the facts and materials for 
 the work have been drawn. 
 
 At the request of many of his acquaintances, several of 
 whom were ministers of our Church, my father spent the 
 summer of 1834 in committing to paper the most important 
 and interesting events of his life, from his childhood to the 
 close of the Irish Rebellion, and his subsequent emigration 
 . to this country, thus bringing the narrative down to a period 
 within my own recollection. 
 
 This was done in a series of letters to myself. It was 
 his design to have had the work published then ; but time 
 to prepare it not being at command, it has been unavoid- 
 ably delayed. From this manuscript, then, most of the facts 
 concerning him have been derived; and a large proportion 
 of the letters, in the form of extracts and quotations from 
 his manuscript, are embodied in this memoir. 
 
 The sanguinary scenes of the insurrection of 1*798 are 
 drawn partly from this source, and partly from "a History 
 of the Irish Rebellion in the County of Wexford," by Rev. 
 George Taylor, a Wesleyan preacher, who was imprisoned 
 at the same time with Mr. Gurley, and whose history was 
 pubhshed a few months after the close of the insurrection, 
 having been written on the spot. 
 
 Besides these sources of information, I am indebted 
 
 3 
 
4 PREFACE. 
 
 further, for the facts recorded, chiefly to tlie following 
 works: "Allison's History of Europe," *'Plowden's History 
 of Ireland," "Life of Thomas Addis Emmet," "Miller's 
 History of England," "Encyclopaedia of Geography," 
 " London Imperial Magazine." 
 
 If it is thought that too great latitude has been taken, in 
 entering so fully into the political events of Ireland, I have 
 only to reply, that the manuscript of my father led me into 
 this field ; so that I could not avoid it, without injustice to 
 the work. Moreover, as the lamentable convulsion of 1*798 
 was the occasion of his imprisonment, suffering, and losses, 
 some account of it would naturally be expected, as insep- 
 arably connected with the history of his hfe. And it is 
 believed it will render the memoir not less interesting to 
 the inquiiing reader. Many of the facts contained in these 
 pages may appear to reflect severely on the Church of 
 Rome; but if this be so, it is not the fault of the writer; 
 the active part which her clergy and adherents took in 
 those deplorable events, has long been recorded by the 
 historians of Europe. The readers of this work must 
 judge for themselves how far and how justly the honor 
 and reputation of that denomination are affected by these 
 transactions. 
 
 In preparing this memok for the public eye, the author 
 has aimed chiefly at arranging and combining, with accuracy 
 and perspicuity, the facts derived from various sources, 
 mingled with such digressions and reflections as might give 
 variety and interest to the narrative. How far he has been 
 successful is for others to determine. 
 
 It is hoped, that while the reader may derive edification 
 from a contemplation of the piety, faith, fortitude, and zeal, 
 of one who has passed through various and striking vicissi- 
 tudes of fortune, who was an acquaintance of the venerable 
 founder of Methodism, and whose life reached through 
 
PREFACE. 
 
 almost a ceiiimy, that he may also find much to interest 
 him, in the stirring scenes and tragic events of the far- 
 famed "Irish Insm-rection." 
 
 The Author 
 
CONTENTS. 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 Ireland the birthplace of Mr. Gurley — ^His ancestry and re- 
 ligious training — Wesleyan preachers visit his father's — ^Wes- 
 ley's care for youth — Death of Mr. Gurlcy's father — Amusements 
 of early years — Love of the sea — Irish wakes and funeral rites — 
 His taste for reading — Fairies and apparitions — Religious im- 
 pressions — Commences family prayer — Reflections on early 
 piety Page 13 
 
 CHAPTER II. 
 
 William becomes an apprentice — Declines in piety — Class formed 
 in Wexford — Is reclaimed under a prayer by Mr. Wesley — Becomes 
 a leader — Sabbath duties — His acquaintance with Mr. Wesley — 
 Defends him from an assault — Wesley licenses him to preach — 
 Reflections on local preachers — Their benefit to the Church — Irish 
 conference invites him to travel — Reasons for declining — Moral 
 and religious state of Ireland — Experience of a mountaineer — An- 
 ecdote of Wesleyan preacher and parson — Mr. Gurley visits Eng- 
 land — Storm at sea — Joseph Benson — Death of Wesley — Rev. John 
 Miller and a highway robber — Mr. Gurley's encounter with a ruffian 
 at an inn — Commences business in Wexford — Catholic priest in a 
 dilemma — Relieved by Mr. Gurley — ^His marriage 30 
 
 CHAPTER III. 
 
 Insurrection of 1798 — ^History of Ireland — Cause of its discontent 
 and degradation — Commencement of English sway — Reformation 
 did not reach Ireland — Bad policy of England — Massacre of 
 Protestants in 1641 — xivenged by Cromwell — Catholics deprived 
 of political privileges — Confiscation of estates — Tithes — Distin- 
 guished men born in Ireland — Irish clubs — White boys — Oak 
 boys — Defenders — Tragic death of Major Valloton — Epitaphs.. .59 
 
 CHAPTER IV. 
 Origin of the Society of United Irishmen — Its true character — 
 Alliance with France Treaty with French Directory — Memo- 
 rial by Theobald Wolf Tone— Oalh of Unitt-1 rrishmeii—French 
 
 1 
 
8 CONTENTS. 
 
 expedition a failure — Prospects of a successful revolution and in 
 dependence Page 69 
 
 CHAPTER V. 
 
 Indications of rebellion in the county of "Wexford — Plot of 
 Papists against Protestants — Catholic bigotry the cause of Ire- 
 land's ruin — Proof of Catholic plot — Black test, or secret oaths — 
 Catholic priests take the lead — Alarming signs of rebellion — A 
 mark on the children of Catholics — Shrubberies gleaned for pike 
 handles 75 
 
 CHAPTER VI. 
 
 Dublin headquarters of Conspirators — Arrest of Leaders by 
 Government — Capture of Lord Edward Fitzgerald — His death — 
 Plan of attack on Dublin — Its defeat — Cause — Prospects of revo- 
 lution at the capital blasted — County of Wexford the centre and 
 vortex of Insurrection — Hypocritical conduct of Priests to blind 
 Government — Catholics take oath of allegiance — Their Memorial — 
 The Rebellion not a struggle for liberty — Arrest of B. B. Harvy — 
 Rising of Papists under priest John Murphy — Signal fires seen by 
 Mr. Gurley — Murphy's men defeat cavalry — Death of officers — Boo- 
 key's house attacked and burned 80 
 
 CHAPTER VII. 
 
 Sabbath morn — Murder of Rev. Robert Burrows and parish- 
 ioners — Death of Rev. Francis Turner and nine others — Wexford 
 in consternation — Mr. Gurley attended preaching at five o'clock 
 in the morning — Saw smoke of burning houses on his return — 
 Soldiers cut off— Battle of Enniscorthy — Troops fly to Wexford — 
 Situation of Protestants — Mr. Gurley's house open to refugees — 
 His advice to them — Attack on Wexford expected — ^High spirits 
 of Murphy and the insurgents 91 
 
 CHAPTER VIII. 
 
 Camp on Vinegar Hill — Wexford surrendered to twenty thousand 
 Insurgents — Mr. Gurley and family on ship — Rebels enter town — 
 Murders — N'ational Council established — Harvy appointed Presi- 
 dent and Commander-in-Chief — Citizens imprisoned — Mr. Gurley 
 seized and taken from ship — Set at liberty — His account of a visit 
 to priest Corrin — Rebels attempt to shoot him 100 
 
 CHAPTER IX. 
 
 Mr. Gurley put in prison — ^His description of it — Jail crowded — 
 Imprisonment of Rev. George Taylor, a Wesleyan minister — Mr. 
 
CONTENTS. 9 
 
 Gurley's brother and brother-in-law brought to the prison — ^Ue 
 establishes prayer meetings in his cell — Extracts from his jour- 
 nal — Mrs. Gurley returns from ship — Her sufferings — Comes to 
 see him in prison — Fare of prisoners — Prisoners compelled to exe- 
 cute Catholic traitors — Dreadful alarm of prisoners — Remarkable 
 prayer meeting — ^His own account of his feelings — ^Hymns sung 
 in prison Page 111 
 
 CHAPTER X. 
 
 Progress of the insurgents — Division of the army — Battle of 
 Newtown-barry — Insurgents defeated — Battle of Gorey — King's 
 troops cut off, and Gorey taken — Harvy's camp — Sculaboge 
 House — Troops march to attack Ross — Proceedings in Wexford — 
 Cruel treatment of Protestants — Rev. Mr. Owen — his sufferings — 
 Jonas Gurley required to shoot a prisoner — Baptizing heretics — 
 Mr. Gurley's iQpther — Martyrdom of Protestants on Vinegar Hill — 
 Narrative of a prisoner — Murders in cold blood sanctioned by 
 priests 123 
 
 CHAPTER XI. 
 
 Battle of Ross — 7,000 insurgents slain — Oath found in the 
 pocket of a Catliolic 140 
 
 CHAPTER XII. 
 
 Sculaboge house and barn — Thirty-seven prisoners shot, one 
 hundred and eighty-four burned — Their skeletons, an awful 
 sight — Remorse of B. B. Harvy at the sight — He predicts their 
 defeat — Catholics burned — Miss Ryan — A bagpipe player — Harvy 
 disgusted with the priests — Attempts to prevent murder — Is de- 
 posed, and a priest elected in his place — Speech of priest Mur- 
 phy — Priest Roach Commander-in-chief — His character and hy- 
 'pocrisy — Priest Roach's gospels or protections — Letter 147 
 
 CHAPTER XIII. 
 
 Battle of Arklow — Sergeant Shepherd — Death of priest Mur- 
 phy — Insurgents routed — End and Character of Murphy — Dese- 
 cration of a church — xVbuse of Bibles — Persecution of Protestants — 
 Murder of the Hornicks — Conscious guilt of Papists — Singular cir- 
 cumstance — Rowsom shot by priest Kearns — Reflections 157 
 
 CHAPTER XIY. 
 
 State of Wexford — Imprisonment of Rev. George Taylor, trav- 
 eling preacher — Extract from his narrative — Furnished with food 
 by Mr. Gurley — His narrow escape from death at Gorey — His dress, 
 
10 CONTENTS. 
 
 sufferings, and persecutions — He is prevented from praying in 
 prison — Prayer meeting in Mr. Gurley's cell well attended — Happy 
 result therefrom — Conversion of a prisoner — His triumphant 
 death— Found afterward by Mr. Gurley on his knees in the 
 ■V5rater — Arrival of King's troops — Insurgents concentrate on Vin- 
 egar Hill — Troops under General Lake surround the hill — State 
 of things in Wexford — The death of all the prisoners announced, 
 to take place next day Page 165 
 
 CHAPTER XV. 
 
 Morning of the 20th of June— Murdering band assembled by 
 Dixon — Black flag — Massacre on the bridge — Inhumanity of Popish 
 bishop — Murder of Mr. Gurley's brother and brother-in-law — Mr. 
 Gurley led out to be piked — He comes to murdering band — His 
 feelings — How rescued from death — He returns to prison — Nar- 
 rowly escapes again — Rebukes a rebel officer — Affecting scene in 
 cell — Close of murders on bridge 173 
 
 CHAPTER XVI. 
 
 Battle of Vinegar Hill— Defeat of the insurgents— Danger of 
 prisoners at Wexford — Rebel authorities offer to capitulate — Cor- 
 respondence of leaders — Insurgents evacuate the city — Mr. Gurley 
 and others during the night preceding the battle — Prayer meeting 
 all night — Prison shaken by artillery in the morning — King's 
 troops enter the town — Prison doors opened — Transports of prison- 
 ers and friends — Meeting at Mr. Gurley's house — Mr. G. seeks the 
 dead bodies of his friends — Temporal circumstances— He goes to 
 Dublin for goods .... 186 
 
 CHAPTER XVII. 
 
 Proclamation of General Lake — ^Waning prospects of insur- 
 gents — Leaders taken and executed — French troops land at Killa- 
 la — Proclamations of French officers — Failure of French expedi- 
 tion — Their surrender — Amusing address of th(| Mackamores— 
 " The Emmets "—Close of Rebellion— Reflections 197 
 
 CHAPTER XVIII. 
 
 Alarm at Wexford on landing of French troops — Mrs. Gurley 
 goes to Dublin — Mr. Gurley concludes to remove to England — Re- 
 ception at Liverpool — Meets Dr. Coke — Resolves on emigration to 
 United States — Little son left in Ireland — Family reach New 
 York — Settle in Norwich, Connecticut — Methodism — Presbyte- 
 rians — Anecdote 213 
 
CONTENTS. 11 
 
 CHAPTER XIX. 
 
 Mr. Gurley removes to Oliio — Journey — First log cabin — Great 
 comet of 1812 — Arrival at fire-lands — First sermon — Class form- 
 ed — Prairie on fire — First school — Bee-tree — 'New dwelling — 
 Scenery — ^War — Indian murders Page 219 
 
 CHAPTER XX. 
 
 Surrender of General Hull — Alarm of settlers — Scene at dinner- 
 table — Inhabitants meet at Fort — Burying goods — Journey — Night 
 in woods — Death of a child — Family reach Zanesville — Bishop As- 
 bury — Mr. Gurley ordained — Rev. David Young — Mr. Gurley's 
 views of American preachers — Letter from Ireland — Arrival of his 
 son James — Meeting of mother and son 234 
 
 CHAPTER XXI. 
 
 Mr. Gurley returns to Huron county — Improvement of country — 
 Circuit preaching — James Gurley becomes a preacher — Mr. Gurley 
 settles in Milan — His extensive labors — His second son converted — 
 Joins Ohio conference — Traveling and local preachers — Pattee and 
 M'Intire — Mr. Gurley ordained elder — ^His age and death — His 
 character 249 
 
^ 
 
 MEMOIR 
 
 EEV. WILLIAM GUflLEY 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 Ireland the birthplace of Mr. Gurley — His ancestry and re 
 ligious training — Wesleyan preachers visit his father's — Wes- 
 ley's care for youth — Death of Mr. Gurley's father — Amusements 
 of early years — Love of tlie sea — Irish wakes and funeral rites — 
 His taste for reading — Fairies and apparitions — Religious impres- 
 sions — Commences family prayer — Reflections on early piety. 
 
 Ireland, or the "Emerald Isle," as the Irishman loves 
 to call it, was the birtliplace of the Rev. William Gurley. 
 Love of country is a sentiment natural to man, and common 
 to the inhabitants of every portion of the globe. But with 
 tlie Irishman the feeling has all the power of a strong- 
 passion. 
 
 The appellation of Irishman, it must be confessed, is not 
 always a passport of honor ; yet, who ever saw a son of 
 Old Erin ashamed of his country? 
 
 Robbed of its ancient freedom, oppressed, degraded, and 
 despoiled, as has been this unfortunate land — enslaved by 
 British domination, and ruined by the wretched policy of 
 its masters — yet, from every country under heaven where 
 may be found the Irishman, he turns his thoughts to the 
 home of his childhood with an affection which distance can 
 scarce diminish or time impair. And well may he cherish 
 such a predilection, for Ireland is a land of surpassing 
 loveliness. Her skies may not be deemed as bright as those 
 of Italy, England may surpass her in the grandeur of her 
 2 18 
 
14 MEMOIR OF KEV. WILLIAM GURLEY. 
 
 mountains, and America in the gorgeousness of her unshorn 
 forests and the magnitude of her lakes, yet the scenery of 
 Ireland is exquisitely beautiful. Her mountains are green, 
 her lakes pellucid ; and if her rivers are not as large as in 
 some other countries of more ample dimensions, yet they 
 are proportioned to her territory, and wind with enchanting 
 loveliness through romantic parks and flowery meads. Her 
 high places are crowned with venerable ruins, ancient cas- 
 tles, and ivy-covered towers — the work of remote ages. 
 And if a country derives honor from the illustrious men to 
 whom she has given birth, then, indeed, few portions of the 
 civilized world could bear the palm from Ireland. 
 
 William Gurlet was bom in the city of Wexford, on the 
 12th of March, IVSY. Wexford is a populous town in the 
 south of Ireland, and a maritime port of considerable 
 importance. It is watered by the Slaney, a beautiful river, 
 which, after winding in silent loveliness through a rich and 
 variegated landscape, terminates in a spacious and beautiful 
 harbor at the city. The ruins of ancient churches and 
 abbeys indicate its former magnificence. 
 
 In the days of his boyhood a high stone wall, erected 
 at a remote period, surrounded the city. The place con- 
 tained nine thousand inhabitants, a large majority of 
 whom were of the Roman Catholic faith. The Protestants 
 were chiefly of the established Church of England. There 
 were some Dissenters. 
 
 Of the family of Mr. Gurley, the following account is 
 given from his own pen : 
 
 "As to my ancestors I can give but little information. 
 My father died when I was a child; consequently, I 
 was deprived from obtaining intelligence from that quar- 
 ter. At one time, when I was in Dublin, I called at the 
 heraldry office, to find, if possible, the family coat of arms, 
 and the orisrinal name, from those ancient records. 1 
 
MEMOIR OF REV. WILLIAM GURLEY. IS 
 
 ascertained that one James Guiley came over from Scotland 
 in the year 1100. Om- coat of arms was a lion rampant; 
 the crest a hon's head and neck ; field, pearl or argent, but 
 no motto. 
 
 "My immediate ancestors were honest and industrious, 
 and of good repute. My father held a respectable post in 
 the naval department. He and all his relatives adhered to 
 the Church of England. My mother's maiden name was 
 Chamberlain; her parents were of the Society of Friends. 
 Two of my brothers and two of my sisters were older than 
 myself. I had but one younger brother. 
 
 "My mother's relatives, most of them, were wealthy. 
 Several of them emigrated to America when I was a boy, 
 and resided in the city of Philadelphia. Some of them 
 wrote to my parents, requesting them to send some of their 
 sons over, and they would establish them in business. 
 
 "But a voyage to America, in the days of my youth, 
 was like going to the ' end of the world,' and my mother's 
 affection was too strong to yield to such a request. One 
 of my father's relatives died very rich. He had a large circle 
 of heirs, and all received something. I have frequently 
 read a copy of his will ; it covered half a quire of paper. 
 
 " The manner in which he obtained his wealth was often 
 the subject of amusing conversation in the family. On his 
 estate, which was small, there was discovered a very rich 
 mine, or rather deposit, of native silver. It was found in 
 lumps of various sizes, and frequently pure, as if melted 
 and purified in a furnace. All such places belonged to the 
 government. The law, however, allowed the owner of the 
 estate on which a mine was found, to have the privilege of 
 manufacturing from the precious metals any plate or utensils 
 for his 0"\\Ti house or use, but no further; it must then be 
 shut up, or worked only by order and for the benefit of 
 
16 MEMOIR OF REV. WILLIAM GURLEY. 
 
 " The lucky owner of the estate made the best of this 
 law, by putting on its terms the most liberal construction. 
 He worked the mine for several years. There was scarce 
 an article of furniture about the mansion but was made of 
 silver — not only table plate, but even tables, chairs, pails, 
 tubs, fire furniture, grates, pokers, and every thing you 
 could name — even bedsteads, and banisters of stairs, and 
 carpet-rods, were constructed of the precious metal. The 
 mine was then closed. 
 
 "I^ot long after all these things were broken up and 
 turned to cash, and thus he was made rich for life, and 
 enabled to leave all his relatives something. My father 
 received a portion, but it was not large.* 
 
 "We were all required to repeat our prayers morning 
 and evening. These consisted only of the Apostles' Creed 
 and the Lord's Prayer. At each Lent we were required to 
 repeat the Catechism of the Church." 
 
 But, although William was thus early trained by his 
 father to observe and reverence the forms and rites of the 
 Established Church, yet he seems never to have imbibed for 
 them much veneration or respect. This was probably 
 owing, in a good degree, to his mother, who, as we have 
 seen, was of Quaker descent. She constantly inculcated 
 on his tender mind the doctrine, that the external forms 
 and ceremonies of rclimon are of little account in the siMit 
 
 '&* 
 
 *I find, on investigation, that mines of both silver and gold 
 have been found and worked in Ireland. N'ative gold is found ir 
 the Ballin Valley streams. It was found in 1801, in grains and 
 massed. One lump found "weighed l-^enty-two ounces. 
 
 Robert Carr, also, in his " Stranger in Ireland," observes, in 
 relation to a gold mine in Wicklow: " The discovery for a time 
 elated the breast of every Irishman. His country promised to 
 become another Peru. Gold — yellow, glittering, precious gold — 
 flashed before the eye. The shepherd left his flock, the husband- 
 man his field, the manufacturer his looms, and thousands deserted 
 their homes and occupations." 
 
MEMOIR OF REV. WILLIAM GURLEY. 17 
 
 of God — tliat lie regarded die heart, and that we must be 
 "led by the Spirit," and follow the "inward light," in 
 accordance with the written word. 
 
 How almost omnipotent is the influence of a mother, in 
 shaping the character and destiny of her child ! To this, 
 perhaps, under God, we may ascribe that independence of 
 thought and decision of character, which enabled Mr. 
 Giu-ley, in after life, amid persecution and the "scorn of 
 lying tongues," to espouse the cause and sentiments of the 
 devoted Wesley, to which he adhered sometimes at the 
 peril of his life, with invariable firmness, through all the 
 \icissitudes of his long and eventful career. 
 
 Although the father of William was a member of the 
 Church of England, yet his house was a home for the 
 Wesleyan preachers, in their early efforts to plant Metho- 
 dism in Ireland. He looked with concern and sorrow on 
 those clergymen and members of the Established Church, 
 who seemed to think they were doing God ser\ice by 
 traducing the characters and mobbing the persons of the 
 associates of the intellio^ent, zealous, self-sacrificino- founder 
 of the Methodist societies, whose salutary influence on com- 
 munity was already apparent. 
 
 The first religious impressions of a permanent character, 
 of which William was the subject, were received at the 
 knees and beneath the winning smiles of the Wesleyan 
 preachers who visited his father's mansion. 
 
 In his manuscript he thus observes : " Of my early child- 
 hood I recollect but little, as so many years have since 
 passed away ; but this I remember well, that Mr. Wesley's 
 preachers used frequently to be at my father's house, and 
 at one of my uncles. They were very fond of me, and 
 would have me on their knees, and give me nuts and raisins 
 to sing hymns for them." 
 
 The impressions of early years are lasting; the weight 
 2* 
 
18 MEMOIR OF REV. WILLIAM GURLE?. 
 
 of a cliild's finger might affect the form of an oak that 
 shall stand for centuries. 
 
 These men of God won the heart of little Wilham. He 
 hailed their frequent return with demonstrations of joy. 
 Their gentle but solemn words sunk deep into his heart, 
 and laid broad and deep the foundation of a virtuous and 
 useful life. 
 
 The penetrating eye of the founder of Methodism was 
 fixed on the rising generation ; and a special regard for the 
 instruction of youth was a prominent feature of his char- 
 acter. The associates of Mr Wesley in ministerial toil, 
 were moving in the midst of ten thousand tender plants. 
 By gently giving them the right direction, they were to 
 grow up trees of righteousness ; and, transplanted in differ- 
 ent parts of the world, they were to bring forth fruit to the 
 glory of God. 
 
 It is not for the eye of mortal to penetrate the future, 
 and perceive the ultimate or even proximate results of our 
 efforts to do good. 
 
 It is probable that the good men who held William on 
 their knees, tuning his infant voice to the songs of Zion, 
 had but httle expectation that that voice would wake its 
 melody in the deep forests of America, or that he should 
 be among the first to plant the cross in the Avilds of a 
 western state — that he should live to communicate to 
 thousands in the new world the same blessed truths they 
 were communicating to him. 
 
 It seems to have been many years after the first society 
 was foi-med in Wexford, before a Methodist chapel was 
 erected. Private houses, and the street or fields, were the 
 places usually occupied by the early Wesleyan preachers. 
 If a well-wisher to the cause opened his house for preach- 
 ing, the influence of neighbors, or magistrates, or clergy 
 men, was often exerted to close the door upon them. 
 
MEMOIR OF REV. WILLIAM GURLEY. 19 
 
 Tliere was a sacred contagion about Methodism ; and pride, 
 and bigotry, and power dreaded its influence. Tlic fire of 
 persecution was kindled around it ; but, like the emblematic 
 bush of Mount Horeb, though wrapped in flames, it was 
 unconsumed. God was in the midst of the bush. 
 
 Mr. Gurley gives the following incident in regard to the 
 early establishment of Methodism in his native place: 
 **When I was but a little child, I frequently accompanied 
 my aunt, who was a Methodist, to her meeting. It was 
 held in a room on a back street. The house was owned or 
 leased by one Jonathan Morgan, who was a member of 
 society. It was a commodious place, and was fitted up 
 with pulpit and benches. Poor Jonathan had a rich brother, 
 who despised and hated the Methodists, who at that time 
 were deemed, by the rich and proud, as the dregs of man- 
 kind. To induce Jonathan to close the room against the 
 preachers, and quit tlie society, he off'ered to settle on him 
 an annuit}^ of one hundred pounds, and pay it quarterly. 
 Jonathan was a poor man, with a family to support, and so 
 poor a mechanic that he could earn but little. The off"er 
 was too tempting to be rejected; so he agreed to the 
 proposal; and then down came the pulpit, out went the 
 benches, and of course no j)reacher ever went to Jonathan's 
 afterward. The annuit}^ was only during his life; but 
 Jonathan died before the first quarter's rent became due. 
 What an awful thing was this, to sell the service of God 
 and means of grace for money ! and, after all, go into eter- 
 nity before he had received one dollar of his pay! His 
 wife Hannah proved faithful. Providence supplied her 
 wants in an unexpected manner. She was a member of 
 my class in her old age, thirty years after. Where the 
 preaching was taken, immediately after this, I cannot recol- 
 lect, but remember that the preachers were entertained at 
 my uncle's house, and at my father's." 
 
20 MEMOIR, OF REV. WILLIAM GURLEY. 
 
 William was eight years old when the death of his father 
 occurred. The event made a deep impression on his mind, 
 and is thus described by his own pen: 
 
 "I recollect well the death of my affectionate father. 
 About an hour before he breathed his last, he called me 
 to his bedside. My mother and the other children were 
 already there, weeping. He put out his cold, almost dead 
 hand, and laid it on my head. 'Billy,' said he, 'I am 
 going to leave you.' I wept. 'Death calls me from you 
 all. Kneel down till I give you my parting blessing.' I 
 did so. His hand still resting heavily on my head, he 
 opened his eyes, looked up, and said, 'May my blessing, 
 and the blessing of the Father, Son, and Holy Ghost, rest 
 on and be with you, as long as you live ! Be a good boy, 
 and obey your mother.' After taking leave, in a similar 
 way, of each of the family, he remained a short time silent. 
 I stood by his bed all the time, and watched his motions. 
 Soon, hke the patriarch of old, he gathered up his knees in 
 the bed, raised his hands, let them fall, and, without a 
 sigh or groan, breathed his last." 
 
 The early boyhood of Wilham was passed with httle 
 worthy of special record. His leisure hours were spent 
 among the rural hills that skirt his native city, or, as 
 was frequently the case, on the bosom of the sea, whose 
 restless billows washed the walls of his mother's dwell- 
 ing. 
 
 He loved the water, and often accompanied the fishermen, 
 in their excursions, until he became expert in the manage- 
 ment of a sail-boat, and often ventured out alone miles from 
 the shore. One of his most interesting pastimes was, to 
 conceal himself behind green bushes, placed in the bow of 
 his boat; then drift out with the tide among the wild fowl 
 which, at certain seasons, frequented by thousands the 
 harbor, and, when sufficiently near, let fiy with shot among 
 
MEMOIR OF REV. WILLIAM GLULEY. 2. 
 
 tliem; then, steering among the dead and wounded, bear 
 them in triumph to his home. 
 
 This famiharity with the sea, and the naval skill he 
 acquired, were of some service to him at times in after life ; 
 especially on one occasion, on a passage to Liverpool, when, 
 by the unskillfulness or timidity of the captain, the ship 
 and crew came near being lost. The event belongs to a 
 future period in his histoiy. 
 
 Sometimes he was permitted to go to a wake among thQ 
 peasantry in the suburbs. In one of his letters he thus 
 refers to these nocturnal assemblies : 
 
 " In the days of my boyhood the low Irish had a vast 
 number of vain and superstitious customs, which, though 
 latterly not so frequent, were then very common, and highly 
 esteemed, 
 
 " Among these were their funeral rites. When a man or 
 woman dies, as soon as the corpse is laid out, the house is 
 filled with friends and neighbors, especially if the deceased 
 was much respected or beloved. The company consists of 
 both old and young, who continue, with intervals, day and 
 night, till the interment takes place. 
 
 "The guests are supplied with plenty of snuff, tobacco, 
 and pipes. The long night is spent in singing songs, telling 
 stories, playing laughable tricks, together with music, and 
 sometimes dancing. 
 
 " At twelve o'clock large dishes of bread and cheese are 
 handed round for refreshment. Then good malt beer and 
 whisky succeed, of which the whole company partake — 
 then to singing and playing again, till the sun sends all 
 home to breakfast. 
 
 " The old custom of crvinof for the dead was in common 
 practice. Generally some old women, who were noted for 
 their howling abilities, were hired for the purpose. These 
 would gather around the corpse, fall on their knees, cross 
 
22 MEMOIR OF REV. WILLIAM GLTILEY. 
 
 themselves, and then begin to wail, cry, and screech, with 
 an earnestness that would make a careless observer suppose 
 them to be truly sincere in their sympathetic lamentations. 
 Generally, however, their eyes are not much bedimmed with 
 tears. In the midst of the pretended grief, they will stop 
 their wailing, and commence smoking, snuffing, and drinking, 
 and then return to their howling lamentations. Such is the 
 'Irish wake,' vaiying, however, somewhat, according to the 
 circumstances of tlie parties interested. 
 
 "If the deceased be a young girl, when about to be 
 interred, the relatives of the dead pick out a certain number 
 of girls of nearly the same age. These are all dressed in 
 white. The fairest of them is then selected, and termed 
 queen. She carries in her hand a long, slender staff, on 
 the uppei' end of which is what is called a garland. It is 
 made of paper, fancifully trimmed with such flowers as the 
 season may afford. If the distance is not great, the young 
 maidens themselves bear the coffin to the church-yard. 
 When the grave is filled, the garland-staff is then stuck 
 in the earth, at the head of the same, by the hands 
 of the queen ; and there it rests till wind, and rain, and time 
 cause it to fall to dust ; for it would be deemed sacrilegious 
 for any one to disturb it. When brought into the chm'cli- 
 yard, it is usual to carry the corpse three times roimd the 
 yard ; and sometimes, to confer more particular honor, it is 
 carried round nine times, the people all following it, many 
 of whom repeat certain prayers at the same time. These 
 practices, however, were rarely observed, except by the 
 Irish peasantry." 
 
 An American lady, who made an excursion through in 
 1845, gives the following graphic account of a wake which 
 she attended, which shows that the custom still prevails. 
 This one, it would seem, was among the " better sort " of 
 people : 
 
MEMOIR OF REV. WILLIAM GURLEY. 23 
 
 "An aged woman, the motlier of a shopkeeper, died 
 wlien I was there. Ninety years had whitened her locks. 
 She had been a useful mother — trained her children to 
 habits of industry, and lived to see them thriving in business 
 and respected in the world. On her tongue had been the 
 law of kindness, and her hands were always stretched out 
 to the poor and needy. From many miles round the rich 
 and the poor assembled. 'Xever,' said one, 'when I was a 
 sli]. of a boy, did I go on mornings to buy the loaf at her 
 shop, but she put a bit of bread in my hand to eat by the 
 way home.' She was laid in an upper chamber, upon a 
 bed covered with white. She was dressed in a dark brown 
 frock, with white ruffles at the wrist. A square cloth, 
 fringed with white, was on her breast, with the initials of 
 the order of the "Blessed Virgin," to which she belonged. 
 A neat white cap, with black ribbon, and a white handker- 
 chief about her neck, finished the dress. Curtains of white, 
 tied with black ribbon, were about her bed; and the usual 
 appendages of candles and consecrated clay, were at the 
 foot, with a picture of the Virgin and Cliild hanging over 
 her head. 
 
 "The house was large. Every room was occupied; and 
 though the attendants were gathering from neighboring 
 parishes, through the night, yet all was stillness. *In 
 former days,' whispered an aged matron, *ye Avould not 
 see it so. Before Father Mathew put down the whisky, 
 it would frighten the hfe of ye. A bucket of whisky would 
 be on the flure, with a cup in it ; and not a sowl of 'em but 
 would take the sup till their brain would be cracked. And 
 then the singin', the jumpin', and tearin', till the priest 
 would be called in, with his whip, and bate 'em, till all was 
 quiet !' Here was no liquor but cordials. A warm supper 
 in the different rooms was prepared, and every new guest 
 was invited to partake. At five a breakfast of steak, ham, 
 
24 MEMOIR OF KEV. WILLIAM GURLEY. 
 
 and fowl was prepared for the nearer friends, and tlios6 
 who were to accompany the corpse seven miles, where it 
 was to be interred. 
 
 "The corpse was then put in a coffin of black, w^ith the 
 consecrated clay about it. The family came in and gave 
 her the parting kiss. One servant, who had been a laborer 
 about the premises for years, went to the coffin — looked at 
 her for a moment — ^kissed her — then covered his face with 
 both hands, and burst into loud w^eeping. 'Well may he 
 cry, poor Pat,' said a servant girl; 'for many a good bit has 
 he had from her hand ; and when I came to the side of her 
 bed, a few days ago, she said, "Do take care of poor Pat, 
 and see that he has enough to eat. I am afraid he will be 
 neglected when I am gone." ' Poor Pat was simple. 
 These testimonials of kindness to the poor are precious 
 mementoes of the dead, and will be held in sweet remem- 
 brance, when the memory of the oppressor shall rot." (Ex- 
 cursions through Ireland, by Asenath Nicholson, p. 93.) 
 
 The education of Wilham, under the direction of his 
 mother, was attended to with considerable care. His taste 
 for reading was early acquired, and remarkably strong, and 
 continued unabated through life. Before he was fifteen 
 years old he had acquired a fine library of choice books. 
 History, biography, romance, and poetry were all devoured 
 by him, with the greediness of an epicure. As usual with 
 children, imagination predominated. The love of the mar- 
 velous was strong ; and, in early boyhood, Robinson Crusoe, 
 Gulliver among the Lilliputians, and Bunyan's Pilgrim's 
 Progress were read by him with equal interest and avidity. 
 
 His love of the marvelous found a further gratification in 
 the legendary tales of the days of St. Patrick; and in the 
 social circles there were stories of recent apparitions, well 
 authenticated, as was supposed. Mr. Gurley, in advanced 
 life, frequently referred to the strong belief of the Irish of 
 
MEMOIR OF REV. WILLIAM GURLEY. 2ft 
 
 the last century in supernatural appearances ; and he would 
 sometimes detail, for the entertainment of the fireside circle, 
 an account of some of those midnight apparitions, " whose 
 lightest word would harrow up his soul, freeze his young 
 blood, and make each hair stand separate and erect, like 
 quills upon the fretted porcupine" — tales which were at 
 "once the charm and the terror of the nursery. 
 
 Ireland is remarkable for its fairies and goblins. The 
 middle and lower classes were fiim believers in these noc- 
 turnal visitors. Elfs and fairies were believed to exert a 
 mighty influence. They are described as spirits of puny 
 dimensions, but remarkably nimble. They usually meet by 
 moonlight in jovial companies, ride on moon-beams, and 
 dance in merry circles on the dewy lawn or church-yard 
 green. 
 
 Sometimes clad in the armor of knij^hts, with helmet, 
 shield, and spear, they throng the air, bent on deeds of 
 chivalry. If an infant is pale, feeble, or sickly, it is fairy- 
 stiicken. They are thought to be the friends of the honest, 
 the good, and especially of those who relieve the poor. 
 
 Dermoody, a young Irish poet of great promise, who 
 died in the morning of life, refers to these imaginary people 
 in a poem, which is exquisitely beautiful. The piece may 
 be found in some editions of " Carr's Stranger in Ireland," 
 commencmg with the following lines : 
 
 " Minions of moonlight, let my slow steps steal 
 Unseen and silent on your secret sports." 
 
 When asked by the curious if he had ever seen a ghost, 
 iMr. Gurley usually narrated, with great gravity, the follow- 
 ing, which is here given from his own manuscript: 
 
 "When about ten years of age, I was sent, about 
 eleven o'clock at night, with a horse to a certain pasture. 
 I must, of necessity, pass through an old church -y ardbuiy- 
 ing-ground. The large gate which led into the gi'ound, wiis 
 
 3 
 
2G MEMOIR OF REV. WILLIAM GURLEY. 
 
 fastened with a stone on the inside. I had to cHmb over 
 the gate and remove the stone. This was soon done. I 
 passed on a few yards between the graves, when, hfting my 
 head, I beheld — 0, dreadful sight ! — right before me stood 
 an awful spectre, all over white. It was standing on a 
 tombstone, and appeared to me to be ten or twelve feet 
 high. What could it be ? The horse saw it and started. I 
 now began to tremble and weep. I must pass within two 
 yards of the monster. I advanced a step or two, when the 
 spectre uttered a most unearthly sound, which made my 
 flesh creep and my heart throb. In profound silence, the ap- 
 parition now stared at me with eyes flaming like two meteors. 
 Tears fell fast. It now occurred to me, that, as my father 
 and some other relations were buried there, perhaps they 
 would not permit the spirit to hurt me. 
 
 "Go I must some thirty rods fm'ther amongst the graves 
 of the dead. 'God bless me,' said I, 'and keep me from 
 all evil spirits.' Tradition had handed it down as matter of 
 fact, that between eleven o'clock at night and daybreak all 
 ghosts and fairies are permitted to go abroad. I may, 
 therefore, have credit for some courage for proceeding 
 in such a place at such an hour. I now began to think, 
 perhaps the ghost might have something to say to me. 
 So, summoning up all my courage, I determined to address 
 it in the name of the Holy Trinity. But, ah ! the foul fiend, 
 when I came a little closer, suddenly leaped from its solemn 
 footstool, and I found it to be a huge gray goat, which fed 
 in the church-yard. My blood, which, a moment before, 
 was frozen with terror, now boiled with vexation at the in- 
 nocent author of my dreadful fright. Doubtless, most of 
 the apparitions which fill with wonder and terror tlie imag- 
 inations of the more ignorant Irish, are similar to the above." 
 
 When about eleven years old, William became the sub- 
 ject of deep religious impressions. Young as he was, it 
 
MEMOIR OF REV. WILLIAM GURLEY. 27 
 
 was liis practice, frequently, after returning from Church on 
 the Sabbath, to take some rehgious book, and, repairing to 
 some secluded spot beyond the suburbs of the town, spend 
 some time in reading, meditation, and prayer. The follow- 
 ing is his own account of one of those excursions : 
 
 "One Sunday afternoon I went out about a mile from 
 .he town. In my hand I had a little book of two ser- 
 mons on Deuteronomy xxxii, 29: 'O that they were wise, 
 that they understood this, that they would consider their 
 latter end.' Climbing over a gate, I sat down in a ravine 
 to read and pray. Here, while meditating and praying, my 
 mind was in deep distress. Suddenly I thought I heard 
 the sound of most delightful music, like the sound of many 
 sweet voices. I lifted up my heart to God, when, at once, 
 all my distress of mind was gone. I soon forgot all my 
 sorrow — my unbelief had departed — ^joy and peace filled 
 my little heart. Joyful in soul, time passed unnoticed by ; 
 for when I looked behind me, the sun was setting ; so I rose 
 and went toward home." 
 
 The delightful change which was wrought on his heart, 
 evinced itself in the interest he now felt for others; for 
 he relates that, on his return home, when he came to the 
 brow of the hill which overlooks the city, he became so 
 much affected with the reflection of how many there were 
 there who were strangers to true religion, that he could 
 not restrain his tears ; so, turning aside into a field, he knelt 
 down by a hedge, and prayed for the conversion of the 
 whole population. 
 
 On his arrival at home, he communicated his happy 
 change to his mother, and proposed to have prayer morning 
 and evening in the family. She listened to his proposal 
 with mingled emotions of doubt, gratitude, and astonish- 
 ment, and cheerfully gave her consent. This service he 
 continued to perfoi-m, regularly, until he went to a trade. 
 
28 MEMOIR OF REV. WILLIAM GURLET. 
 
 0, what a blessing is a pious motlier ! Had Mrs, Gurley, m 
 this case, met with a cold, repulsive answer this unexpected 
 offer of her little son, to erect an altar to the Lord — had 
 she reminded him of his youth and incapacity to perform, 
 in a proper manner, so solemn a service, the consequences 
 to him might have been fatal. It would be pouring, not 
 oil, but cold water on the holy flame which God had 
 kindled in his heart. 
 
 His mode of conducting worship was to read a portion of 
 the holy Scriptures, then, kneeling, offer up, in his own 
 simple and artless manner, a prayer for such things as he 
 felt or believed deshable and needful, concluding always 
 by solemnly repeating the Lord's prayer. This was the 
 origin of a practice he continued to the close of life. The 
 repetition of the Lord's prayer he was never known, in 
 family worship, to omit. How important that parent? 
 nurse, with tender interest, the first serious impressions of 
 their children — giving all needful instruction — striving to 
 fan the promethean spark into a living flame ! 
 
 It is a serious mistake into which some have fallen, that 
 very early piety is of doubtful character; whereas, it is 
 indisputably true, that many of the brightest ornaments of 
 our holy religion, in both Europe and America, were re- 
 markable for their early consecration to God. The cele- 
 brated Robert Hall was decidedly religious at ten years of 
 age; and when but a little past sixteen, was "set apart" to 
 the work of the ministry. Dr. Adam Clarke was early con- 
 verted to God. The learned and eloquent Mr. John Fletcher 
 was, according to his own account, converted when about 
 seven years old; and his wife, a woman distinguished for 
 her eminent talents and holiness, was intelligently pious at 
 about the same age. The first religious impress of children 
 should be sedulously cherished; and if the flame, kindled in 
 their youthful bosoms, should prove evanescent, they cannot 
 
MEMOIR OF REV. WILLIAM GURLEY. 29 
 
 say it -was qiienclied by a parent's hand ; while the exam- 
 ples of Samuel and Timothy, and many other distingiushed 
 and illustrious men, aftbrd the highest encouragement to 
 parents to cherish the first budduig of piety in the hearts of 
 their beloved and tender offspring. 
 
30 MEMOIR OF REV. WILLIAM GDRLEY. 
 
 CHAPTER II. 
 
 William becomes an apprentice — Declines in piety— Class formed 
 in "Wexford — Is reclaimed under a prayer by Mr. Wesley — Becomes 
 a leader — Sabbath duties — ^His acquaintance with Mr. Wesley — 
 Defends liim from an assault — Wesley licenses him to preach — 
 Reflections on local preachers — Their benefit to the Church — Irii^ 
 conference invites him to travel — Reasons for declining — Moral 
 and religious state of Ireland — Experience of a mountaineer — An 
 ecdote of Wesleyan preacher and parson — Mr. Gurley visits Eng 
 land — Storm at sea — Joseph Benson — Death of Wesley — Rev. John 
 Miller and a highway robber — Mr. Gur ley's encounter with a ruffian 
 at an inn — Commences business in Wexford — Catholic priest in a 
 dilemma — Relieved by Mr. Gurley — ^His marriage. 
 
 At the age of sixteen William became an apprentice to 
 the silversmith and jewelry business. His piety continued 
 with unabated ardor until he was nearly out of his time of 
 service, when, by mingling in jovial company, he, for a 
 season, brought darkness on his mind, and lost his "crown 
 of rejoicing." He describes his state subsequently as very 
 dangerous and deplorable : 
 
 "After I was out of my apprenticeship, I was in a very 
 distressed state of mind. I seemed, at times, to be per- 
 fectly indifferent as to what God might do with my soul. I 
 remember, at one time, when it was thundering, and the 
 lightning flashing around me in an awful manner, I wished 
 to die, and even dared the Almighty to strike me dead. 0, 
 the little worm I was, to dare Omnipotence ! How true the 
 words of inspiration : ' The spirit of a man may sustain his 
 infirmity, but a wounded spirit who can bear?' " 
 
 In a short time, however, reason and conscience regained 
 their ascendency, and he renewed his covenant with God. 
 But, for some months, he walked in darkness, and had no 
 light. But he abstained from all immoral practices and 
 vain company, attended sacrament at the Established 
 
MEMOIR OF REV. WILLIAM GURLEY. 81 
 
 Chiu'cb, and sought the society of the rehgious ; and when 
 any of the Wcsleyan preachers visited the town to preach, 
 he attended tlie meeting. 
 
 Up to this time, it seems, no society had been organized 
 in Wexford, or, if so, it had ceased to exist ; although the 
 local preachers, and occasionally the traveling ministers, 
 had preached there for years. Mr. Gurley always attributed 
 his decline in piety principally to the want of Christian 
 friends to take him by the hand, and encourage, instruct, 
 and comfort him, by their example and advice. 
 
 The benefit of Christian society to the yomig convert is 
 incalculable; without it, few, comparatively, who profess 
 Christ, would endure. It is of the highest importance that 
 the yoimg Christian should cultivate the closest intimacy 
 with the truly pious, and unite with the Church as soon as 
 practicable. The youthful professor who refuses to unite 
 with the people of God, or is unnecessarily delaying that 
 important duty, stands on the brink of a precipice; he is 
 precisely where Satan wishes him to be ; he is balancing on 
 the pivot of his destiny, and nothing but prompt and deci- 
 sive action can save him. He must enter the ark, or the 
 floods of rising temptation will sweep him away. 
 
 Soon after Mr. G. renewed his covenant with God, a 
 class was organized. In reference to the state of his mind, 
 and the formation of a society, he gives the following 
 account : 
 
 *' I now began to revive, but it was to suffer. Truly the 
 arrows of the Almighty were sticking fast in my soul. 
 Remorse of conscience, beyond any thing I can express, 
 weighed down my spints. From June, 1783, till April, 
 1*785, none but God and myself know what anguish I 
 underwent. 
 
 "In September, 1*784, a Mr. James Deaves, who had for 
 many years been a member of the Wesleyan society, came 
 
32 MEMOIR OF REV. WILLIAM GURLEY. 
 
 to reside at Wexford. He forAvarded a request to the con- 
 ference to have regular preaching in the city. Accordingly, 
 the Rev. Thomas Tattershall, a traveling preacher, came, 
 and formed the society of ten members. I was the second 
 who rose to join. I well recollect the questions proposed 
 by the preacher, and my answers to them. It may not be 
 uninteresting, at this distant period, to refer to them : 
 
 *' Question. 'What are your motives for uniting with the 
 Methodist society?' 
 
 "Answer, ' I see myself a poor sinner ; I desire salvation, 
 and wish to place myself under their watch-care and in- 
 struction.' 
 
 " Q. ' Do you beheve in the present forgiveness of sin, 
 and the witness of the Holy Spirit?' 
 
 "A. *I believe the Lord Jesus Christ came into the 
 world, to give the knowledge of salvation and the remission 
 of sin.' 
 
 " Q. 'Do you believe in a further state of grace, to be 
 attained in this life?* 
 
 "A. *I do. The sanctification of soul, body, and 
 spirit.' 
 
 " Q. ' Do you believe it possible to continue in that 
 state of holiness?' 
 
 "A. * I do ; for Christ said to Paul, " My grace is suffi- 
 cient for thee." ' 
 
 " Q. * Do you beheve it is possible to fall from that 
 state?' 
 
 " A. ' Yes ; for the apostle says, " Let him that thinketh 
 he standeth take heed lest he fall." ' 
 
 " I observed, however, that he questioned me somewhat 
 more particularly than he did some others; but of his 
 reasons for so doing I was not aware. 
 
 "He found me in a deplorable state of mind; but he 
 was a Moving and tender-hearted man, and gave me such 
 
MEMOIR OF REV. WILLIAM GURLEY. 33 
 
 advice and instruction as my condition and circumstances 
 required." 
 
 From September to the ensuing April, Mr. Gm*ley con- 
 tinued to attend class, and other means of grace. His 
 uncle Gird, thouo-h a Wliitefieldite, was leader of the class ; 
 but his mind was still in gloom and darkness, with occa- 
 sional glimpses of light and hope. But he knew there was 
 a state of peace, and he resolved to seek till he should once 
 more find his "crown of rejoicing." 
 
 It was at this time that he first had the honor of forming 
 an acquaintance with the venerable founder of Methodism. 
 He had seen him and heard him preach when but a boy ; 
 but now he was providentially permitted to meet with him, 
 and to find his labors a lasting blessing to his soul. He 
 thus refers to the occasion : 
 
 "About this time Mr. Wesley passed through Ireland, 
 and the city of Waterford Avas one place to which he had. 
 forwarded an appointment. Om- preacher, Mr. Tattershall, 
 invited me to go with him there, and meet Mr. Wesley. 
 
 " We reached Waterford on Friday, and were introduced 
 to him at his lodgings. I remember well that a lady was 
 present in the room, singing 'Wrestling Jacob,' when Mr. 
 Wesley rose to meet us. He received me with the greatest 
 condescension — took me cordially by the hand. I cannot 
 describe what I felt at that time. The hand of George III 
 would not have been a thousandth part as acceptable to me, 
 for I had always been taught to regard him, even from my 
 infancy, as the greatest and holiest man in the world, 
 
 " I had heard him preach in the court-house in Wexford 
 when I was but a child; but from that time I had never 
 seen him until the present. But length of years or distance 
 from him could never banish him from my mind, or abate 
 my regard for him ; and now, that near eighty years have 
 passed over me, his memory is as dear to me as ever. 
 
34 MEMOIR OF REV. WILLIAM GURLEY. 
 
 *' Mr. Wesley gave us his company until tea was over , 
 then I had the pleasure of hearing him preach ; but his text 
 is forgotten. He preached again, the next morning, at five 
 o'clock; and at nine o'clock Mr. George Whitefield, who 
 was with him, held forth. 
 
 '' I dined with Mr. Wesley, on Saturday, at Mr. Deaves'. 
 On Sunday, Mr. Wesley preached at the end of the Mall. 
 He stood on a table, and I sat at one end of it, at his side. 
 His subject was from the whole of the thirteenth chapter 
 of 1st Corinthians. It was a most able discourse — just the 
 same as is printed. 
 
 " We had also a love-feast on Sunday. To me it was a 
 time of great hope and expectation. It was hope believing 
 against hope ; but the time of deliverance now drew near. 
 The love-feast was held in an upper room of a private 
 dwelling. It was the first I had ever attended, and I was 
 excited, and greatly wondered at the speaking of the people ; 
 but I could only sigh and mourn. A woman now burst 
 into tears, and requested Mr. Wesley to pray for her. She 
 and I kneeled down, and the venerable servant of God 
 prayed most earnestly for us both. I arose happy, full of 
 joy and peace in believing. I was all alive and all love, 
 and thought I should never know trouble or sorrow more ; 
 but 0, what have I since passed through ! but still I stand 
 on the ' Kock of Ages.' 
 
 "On Monday morning I went to take leave of Mr. 
 Wesley, as he was to be in Kilkenny that afternoon. He 
 shook me by the hand very affectionately, and bade me ' be 
 faithful.' Beside Mr. Whitefield and a Mr. Jackson, who 
 traveled with him, there were several other traveling and 
 local preachers present, and members from distant societies 
 assembled to bid him adieu, and see him depart. Tears 
 filled my eyes as he drove off, and I could scarce help 
 
.Memoir of TxEv. william ouRLEr. 35 
 
 crying out, 'My fatlier, my futlier! tlie chariot of Israel 
 and the horsemen tliereof !' " 
 
 Soon after this he was appointed leader of the class in 
 liis native city. He had now an opportmiity to improve 
 liis gifts in prayer and exhortation, which he did with great 
 solicitude. 
 
 It now devolved on him, in the absence of the preacher, 
 to conduct the public service. This was done by reading- 
 one of Mr. Wesley's sermons, together with singing and 
 prayer. The following is his account of the manner in 
 which he employed his Sabbaths, and of his appointments 
 when in charge of the society : 
 
 "About two years after I found peace, a Mr. William 
 M'Cormick was appointed to Wexford circuit. He expressed 
 a desire that I should become leader of the class. This I 
 refused, urging that my uncle was so much more experi- 
 enced than myself. Still he insisted. But God soon settled 
 that question; for an old complaint which my uncle had 
 soon confined him to his bed. So all the business of the 
 society devolved on me. It was now I had to read, pray, 
 watch, and call on God for help. It was the next year, I 
 think, Mr. David Gordon was stationed on the circuit. We 
 then had a class of about thirty members. These were 
 again di\'ided into bands. My Sabbath employment was as 
 follows : meet my band at six, and continue till public meet- 
 ing or morning preaching was over. At nine o'clock came 
 home to breakfast. I then went to visit those members of 
 the class who were absent on the Sabbath before. I then 
 nsited such families as were not opposed to us ; conversed 
 with them on the subject of religion, and asked the privilege 
 of uniting with them in prayer. It was rare that any 
 objected. In this way whole families have been won over 
 to our societies. This would occupy me till Church time. 
 
36 MEMOIR OF REV. WILLIAM GURLEY. 
 
 ■which was eleven o'clock. Here ^ye would be detamed until 
 one o'clock. From thence to meet my class. Game home 
 to dinner at three, which was our usual horn-. After dinner 
 call on delinquent members whom I could not see in the 
 morning. Then, at five o'clock, go and meet a class of 
 British soldiers. Then come home to tea. After tea was 
 over, go to public meeting at seven o'clock, evening, and 
 stay till between eight and nine o'clock. So home to supper. 
 Thus, for years, have I spent my days with profit and 
 delight. Some days I have bowed my knees in prayer 
 twenty or thirty times — a most pleasing toil, indeed. Then 
 it was that my 'winter nights and summer days glided 
 imperceptibly away.' I had no care of worldly business 
 on my mind. My employers appointed me my work, and I 
 did it, without further thought or sohcitude." 
 
 The above is indeed a beautiful picture of industry and 
 happiness. Mr. G. was now not far from thirty. He had 
 not yet set up business for himself, and was still unmar- 
 ried. The method he pursued on the Sabbath affords some 
 light on what was expected of class-leaders, in the days of 
 early Methodism. The practice of making visits to absent 
 or delinquent members on the Sabbath might be imitated to 
 good advantage in many of our stations. The leader of a 
 class is, in fact, the pastor's assistant, appointed to aid in 
 the pastoral work of admonition, instruction, and reproof, 
 in his absence; hence the propriety of their appointment 
 by the pastor in charge, who is held responsible for the 
 faithful performance of that work. Absentees thus visited, 
 if detained by sickness or family afiliction, will be comforted 
 by the sympathy and prayer of their leader ; while careless 
 or willful delinquents, thus promptly pursued, will either 
 soon reform, or cease to continue a burden and pernicious 
 example to the Church of Christ. 
 
 Another visit of Mr. Wesley to Ireland is thus alluded 
 
MEMOIR OF REV. WILLIAM GURLEY. 37 
 
 to by Mr. Gurley: "It was, I think, in the year 1787 that 
 Mr. Wesley came again to Wexford. I had no idea that 
 he would know me, after two years, absence, passing, as he 
 did, among so many thousands of persons ; yet, such was 
 his memory, that he knew me in the street — stopped the 
 coach — put out his hand, and shook mine with great cordi- 
 ality. He preached in a large room of the market-house, 
 and administered the Lord's supper to the society. 0, it 
 was a good time, and many were deeply affected. As I 
 was conducting him to his lodging, one evening, a dnmken 
 Papist came up to us, with a thorny bush in his hand. I 
 saw it, and guessed his intention. The fellow presented 
 the bush to Mr. Wesley, saying, *0, sir, see what a fine 
 smell this bush has!' 'Begone, you scoundrel,' said I, 'or 
 I will knock you down.' He drew back and went away. 
 When a short distance off, Mr. Wesley said to me, ' Brother 
 Gurley, why did you speak after that manner to the man?' 
 'Sir,' said I, 'if I had not prevented him, he would have 
 thrust the thorns into your face and eyes, wounding or per- 
 haps blinding you.' 'Why would he wish, to hurt me?' 
 said Mr. Wesley. I replied, ' Sir, you know the de\il hates 
 you, and of course so do his children.' " 
 
 Up to this time Mr. Gurley had never attempted to 
 preach, but had, before the society, occasionally given an 
 exhortation. His acceptability and promise were such, that 
 Mr. Wesley deemed it safe and expedient to authorize him 
 to expound the Scriptures. He says : 
 
 "At one time, during this visit of Mr. Wesley, Harry 
 Moore and myself were sitting together on a sofa, when 
 Mr. W. inquired of me the number and state of the so- 
 ciety. I told him, and also that on Sabbath I usually 
 read one of his short sermons, or half of one of the longer 
 ones. Mr. Wesley remarked that he believed his sermons 
 were the best extant for the societies. 'But,' continued 
 
 4 
 
38 MEMOIR OF REV. WILLIAM GURLEY. 
 
 he, 'brother, you will hereafter lay them aside, and spe^k 
 yourself to the people.' A word from the heart will reach 
 the heart. 0, how it made me shed tears, to think that 
 he would prefer my weak babblings to his own elaborate 
 sermons ! Thus I had the authority of one of the greatest 
 divines in the world to speak in his Church. I looked on 
 the world as his parish, and felt, as one of his sons in the 
 Gospel, I had a right to speak wherever I had opportunity. 
 I now applied all the time I could spare to the study of 
 the Bible, Wesley's Notes, and Fletcher's Works." 
 
 Previous to this time Mr. Gm'ley had been deeply im- 
 pressed that it was his duty to preach. The word was as 
 a fire shut up in his bones ; and several dreams, of a remark- 
 able character, tended to strengthen this conviction. The 
 request, therefore, by Mr. Wesley, came to him at the very 
 time when his mind was exercised on this subject, and he 
 regarded it as the call of God. Thus Avas Mr. Gurley 
 authorized to preach. No written license was then given, 
 not even to the traveling preachers. But his name was 
 printed on the "plan." He visited various places in Ireland 
 and England, and God gave him seals to his ministry. 
 
 The local ministry is an admirable feature of Methodism. 
 From the beginning local preachers have been powerful 
 auxiliaries in the work of spreading, defending, and sustain- 
 ing our doctrines, usages, and institutions. Nor are they 
 less valuable to the Church now than formerly. They are, 
 if possible, even more needful, not to say essential, to the 
 cause, as the Church progresses in numbers and influence. 
 A volume would scarce be sufficient to show their conse- 
 quence to our system. They have been continually the 
 pioneers of the Church, especially in this country. In the 
 village, the city, and the wilderness, they have generally 
 had the honor of preceding the itinerancy, in planting the 
 Rose of Sharon; and, in innumerable instances, have col- 
 
MEMOIR OF REV. WILLIAM GURLEY. 39 
 
 lected the scattered sheep — brought others from sin to the 
 fold, and then, sending for tlie reguhir pastors, have given 
 them up to their charge. Through their labors, which are 
 wholly gratuitous, preaching on the Sabbath is kept up in 
 thousands of places where, else, there would be none. 
 
 The local ministry is a nursery for the itinerancy — a sort 
 of mihtary school, where the youthful warrior is trained for 
 future toil and conquest. Such a state of trial is alike 
 indicated by the dictates of reason and the results of obser- 
 vation. Many, who, had they advanced at once from the or- 
 dinary vocations of life into the responsibilities, cares, and toils 
 of the regular ministry, would probably have failed by early 
 discouragements, have, by the trial of their strength and 
 the practice of their weapons in the local ranks, become, at 
 length, the brightest ornaments of our itinerancy, and able 
 leaders of the hosts of our Israel. The young warrior, in 
 the first moments of battle, may lose his self-possession. 
 The interest, and the novelty, and the terror of the sur- 
 rounding scene may embarrass him. He may fumble awk- 
 wardly for his arrows. His hand may tremble as he bends 
 his bow, and his arrow fly wide of the mark. But expe- 
 rience gives firmness to his nerves, and lightning to his eye, 
 and power to his arm, and he is terrible in war. 
 
 This arrangement harmonizes our doctruie and our prac- 
 tice. We hold that God calls men to preach the Gospel. 
 But what could we do with those who are satisfied of their 
 call, and give evidence of their qualifications, for whom 
 there is no room in the itinerant ranks ? Thousands of such, 
 were it not for the local ministry, would be driven to other 
 Churches, or bury their talents. Moreover, many, whose 
 taste or circumstances would not allow them to become 
 traveling preachers, have, nevertheless, been in labors more 
 abundant, and through a long hfe, without fee or reward 
 from man, have preached to thousands, in the city and the 
 
40 MEMOIR OF REV. WILLIAM GURLEY. 
 
 wilderness, the unsearchable riches of Christ. In many- 
 instances their names may be unknown to history, but their 
 record is on high ; and in the day when the great Redeemer 
 shall make up his jewels, they shall be found in the ranks 
 of those who have turned many to righteousness, and 
 ''shall shine as the stars, for ever and ever." 
 
 Mr. Gm'ley, though frequently solicited, never entered 
 the itinerant connection. About the time he was authorized 
 to officiate as a local preacher, he established himself in 
 business in Wexford, and, as it appears, was not willing to 
 relinquish his worldly prospects and give himself wholly to 
 the work. In after years he thought this was an error, as 
 the following extract will show : 
 
 "A new pair of preachers came to om' circuit from the 
 yearly conference at Dublin. They let me know that con- 
 ference would find me horse, saddle, etc., and that a circuit 
 was ready for me. 
 
 ''But no — I could not be persuaded. I had an aged, 
 feeble mother to care for, and a loving class to oversee, 
 several of whom were my own children in the Gosj^el, with 
 no one suitable for a leader. To abandon them, I could 
 not endure the thought. Besides, I had a good trade com- 
 menced, and several hands employed, and did not like to 
 quit all and throw myself for support on the feeble societies. 
 
 "Thus, I must confess, though not ignorant of duty, I 
 put it aside, and erroneously chose to be one of those Avhom 
 Christ accounted not worthy of him — one who would not 
 forsake father, mother, and houses, and lands, for his sake 
 and the Gospel. But were I young again, and had fifty 
 years to live, I would start at the first call," 
 
 There was a period when the Irish Church was pure and 
 independent — free alike from the superstitions, corruptions, 
 and dominion of the Roman See. It is true. Pope Adrian 
 IV, in the twelfth century, in his celebrated bull, or letter. 
 
MEMOIR OF REV. TVILLIAM GURLEY. 41 
 
 to Henry, claims them as of right belonging to " St. Peter 
 and the Church of Rome." It is true that St. Patrick, 
 who was chiefly instrumental in converting the ancient Irish 
 from their Druidical superstition to the Christian faith, is 
 said to have received ordination from Celestine, a bishop of 
 Rome, in the fourth century. But it does not appear that 
 he considered this as at all binding him to allegiance to the 
 Church at Rome, or as restricting in any degree his free 
 agency as a minister of the Gospel. Nor did Celestine 
 attempt, on this account, to claim dominion or authority 
 over the Church of Ireland. Moreover, the Church of 
 Rome imder Celestine in the fourth century, and the Church 
 of Rome under Adrian in the twelfth, may justly be said 
 to have been different Churches. 
 
 For nearly a thousand years did the Irish clergy assert 
 and maintain their independence. These were the palmiest 
 days of Ireland; and it was not until Rome and England 
 combined for the purpose, that the yoke of Papal jurisdic- 
 tion was forced upon her neck. From that hour her glory 
 waned. Her hterature dechned, and her religion became 
 corrupt.* The clergy now rapidly degenerated ; obsequious 
 
 *" That the Church founded by St. Patrick in Ireland was truly 
 national, apostolical, and independent, is obvious from the testi- 
 mony of various "writers upon Irish ecclesiastic affairs. To put 
 an end to this Church required the presence of a foreign army and 
 a potent invader, and the address and cunning of a practiced 
 intriguer — the boldness and power of Henry, and the fraud and 
 falsehood of Adrian ; to build it up required only the individual 
 zeal and devotedness of Patrick, and the force of truth. The 
 natu">nal Church of Ireland fell before the united power of England 
 and Rome. These accomplices afterward quarreled, and have since 
 been contending for the prey, which in those days they succeeded 
 to entrap. 
 
 " The ancient Church of Ireland, like the Churches of the apos- 
 tolic age, exacted no tithe, but was supported by the voluntary 
 offerings of the people. Its bishops, also, like the bishops of that 
 period, had, for the most part, authority over one Church or coU' 
 
 4* 
 
42 MEMOIR OF REV. WILLIAM GURLEY. 
 
 to the Roman See, they sunk into ignorance and crcduhty, 
 and a vast mass of superstitious observances characterized 
 the great body of the people. Nor does it appear that the 
 partial success of England, in planting her Protestant colo- 
 nies there, much improved this state of things. 
 
 The state of morals and reliicion in Ireland, when the 
 Wesleys commenced their evangelical labors there, was 
 deplorable in the extreme. The punch-cup, whisky-bowl, 
 fiddler, bagpipe, and shilala, were universal and indispensa- 
 ble ministers of gratification on all public occasions. From 
 the carousals of St. Patrick's day, or the drunken brawls of a 
 public fair, they crowded to the confessional and to mass ; 
 and then, as if borrowing new license to sin at the foot of 
 the cross, they retm-ned with renewed vigor to their intem- 
 perance and debauchery. And if, among the higher classes 
 of the Cathohc Church, there were some who did not stoop 
 
 gregation only. They were called choressis, cossi, or village or 
 parish bishops — or, generally speaking, what we should now call 
 rectors. Of these the number in Ireland exceeded three hundred. 
 These bishops, too, were mostly married men, as was the case in 
 the first Christian Churches. All these are the evidences of the 
 simple and apostolical character of the ancient Church of Ire- 
 land — a Church disclaiming liuman authorities, and acknoAvl- 
 edging no superior but almighUj God. 
 
 " She possessed numerous colleges, where learning and religion 
 were cultivated; and with a generosity seldom equaled, she 
 afibrded to indigent foreigners the means of support as well as 
 instruction. And when the ravages of the northern barbarians 
 upon the continent, and of the Danes in England, permitted a 
 breathing time, she sent forth, at every opportunity, men eminent 
 for piety and learning, to keei"> alive some seed of Christianity 
 abroad. The Church of Ireland extended her concern over all the 
 Churches of Europe at this period, but assumed no authority over 
 them. She attended, also, to the interests of learning, and chiefly 
 by her zeal a number of colleges were founded on the continent; 
 and she continued for a long time to supply them with able, pious, 
 and learned professors. In England she was equally active; and 
 Alfred, if not educated in Ireland, as there is some reason to 
 think, knew how to value her acquirements. He invited and 
 
MEMOIR OF REV. WILLIAM GURLEY. 43 
 
 to sucli degrading and debasing practices, they were the 
 few ; wliilc it is incontestibly true that such was the con- 
 dition of tlie masses of society. 
 
 The Protestant Church, as it regarded experimental 
 rehgion, was but httle better than the Cathohc. What 
 could be expected of the flocks whose spiritual shepherds 
 employed their time in drinking wine, playing at cards, 
 dancing, and fox-hunting, which w&re common amusements 
 with the clergy generally of that day ? The Presbyterians 
 and Quakers were, indeed, more reserved and moral; but 
 even among them Scriptural hohness was little understood 
 or enjoyed. Ireland furnished a stony soil for the labors of 
 the Wesleyan preachers. In many places the Gospel seed 
 fomid no depth of earth, and perished where it fell. Yet, 
 spots of good ground were not wanting; and here an en- 
 couraging harvest rewarded the toil and tears of the laborer. 
 In most of the villages and large towns societies sprang up. 
 
 encouraged the learned missionaries of Ireland to bring into order 
 the Church and colleges of his kingdom. 
 
 " This was the age of Ireland's glory, for it was the age of her 
 political and religious independence. 
 
 " The work of putting an end to her monarchy and destroying 
 her independence, was reserved for Henry; and by leaguing with 
 Rome, to her Church also. It is true, the popes had been busy in 
 Ireland before this period; but the little success which had at- 
 tended their efforts is, perhaps, the true secret of the bull of 
 Adrian IV, of infamous memory. This pontiff most likely con- 
 ceived that the readiest way to bring the Irish Church into obedi- 
 ence to the Roman See, was to urge Henry to the conquest of the 
 kingdom. He was right; there is a sympathy of slavery as of 
 freedom. When the spirit of a nation bows to a civil yoke, it is 
 predisposed to submit to ecclesiastical dominion. The dominion 
 of Rome was never fully established in Ireland till Henry was 
 declared her liege lord, at the head of a powerful army. Tlie first 
 work of Henry, upon his invasion, was to procure a council of 
 the Irish Church. At this council the national Church of Ireland, 
 which had been free for nearly a thousand years, received the 
 yoke of Rome." (Imperial Magazine, A. D. 1827, page 906.) 
 
44 MEMOIR OF REV. WILLIAM GURLEY. 
 
 Yet there v»^ere many counties where Romanism wholly 
 prevailed, and scarce a Protestant could be found. But 
 even into those places, unpropitious as they were, the invin- 
 cible courage and strong faith of the early Wesleyan mis- 
 sionaries carried the standard of the cross, and won vic- 
 tories. Even the mountain CathoHcs, deemed inaccessible to 
 truth and light, were sometimes awakened, and brought 
 under the transforming influence of the Gospel of the 
 blessed God. 
 
 Mr. Gurley gives the following account of one of those 
 "mountaineers:" 
 
 "I heard of an old man who had once been a wicked 
 Papist, but who, as I was informed, had become a Meth- 
 odist. He lived far up in the mountains ; so one day, obtain- 
 ing a guide who knew him, but who had not seen him for 
 many years, we set out to pay him a visit. It was some 
 eight or ten miles ; so up into the mountains we went, and 
 found the old man and his Bible together. We had a good 
 time with him. He related to us his conversion, not only 
 from sin and Satan, but also from Popery. 
 
 *' He was going, as he said, with his fiddle to a dance, to 
 play for the company. But, having to pass by the door of 
 a dwelling-house where a Methodist meeting had just com- 
 menced, he paused opposite the door for a moment to 
 listen to the singing, and was so much interested that, with 
 his fiddle under his arm, he ventured into the house, and 
 took a seat near the door, that he might retire at any mo- 
 ment, if he thought best to do so. 
 
 " The prayer, which was warm, tender, and conciliatory, 
 pleased him, and he concluded to remain and hear, at least, 
 a part of the sermon. But, in the midst of the discourse, 
 which was convincing and powerful, he became so much 
 excited that he could no longer keep his seat. He rose up 
 and came forward toward where the preacher was standing. 
 
MEMOIR OF REV. WILLIAM GURLEY. 45 
 
 aiiJ cried aloud for mercy. He threw down his fiddle on 
 the floor, stamped on it, and broke it all in pieces, and never 
 went to a dance after. 
 
 "But he soon after went to a meeting, where he read his 
 renunciation of Popery, and related what God had done for 
 his soul. His brother, a Roman Catholic priest, did all in 
 his power to bring him back to Popery, and even threatened 
 to have him * cursed with bell, book, and candle-light.' But 
 he replied to him, that he cared not a pin for all they could 
 do; he had found Christ, and he was content." 
 
 To be excommunicated with " bell, book, and candle-light," 
 as it is called, is, in the Roman Catholic Church, a most 
 serious afifair.* 
 
 * A copy of an excommunication, found among the papers of 
 Philip Dunn, a Roman Catholic bishop, of the county Wicklow, 
 will aft'ord tlie reader some idea of the terror it is intended to 
 inspire in tlie breast of Catholics, and gives melancholy evidence 
 of the revengeful spirit with which the authorities of tlie Church 
 pursue those who honestly differ in opinion with them. It is 
 taken from the British Imperial Magazine, 1823, p. 930: 
 
 "By authority of God, the Father almighty, and the blessed 
 Virgin Mary, of St. Peter and St. Paul, and of all the holy saints, 
 we excommunicate Francis Freeman, late of the city of Dublin, 
 but now of Sackmill, in the county of Wicklow: that, in spite of 
 God and St. Peter, in spite of all the holy saints, and in spite of our 
 Holy Father, the Pope, God's vicar here on earth, and in spite of 
 our Eight Rev. Father in God, Philip Dunn, our Diocesan, and the 
 worshipful Canons, etc., who serve God daily, he hath apostatized 
 to a most damnable religion, full of heresy and blasphemy. Ex- 
 communicated let him be, and delivered over to the devil as a i)er • 
 petual malefactor and schismatic. 
 
 " Cursed let him be in all cities and in all towns, in fields, in 
 ways, in yards, in houses, and all other places, whether lying or 
 risiug, walking or running, leaning or standing, waking or sleep- 
 ing, mating or drinking, or in whatsoever thing he does besides. 
 ^Ye separate him from the threshold, and all good prayers of the 
 Church — from the participation of the holy Jesus — from all sa- 
 craments, chapels, and altars — from holy bread, and holy water, 
 and all the merits of God's holy priests, and all holy men, and 
 from all cloisters — from all pardons, privileges, grants, and immu- 
 
46 MEMOIR OF REV. WILLIAM GURLEY. 
 
 Many of the parish clergymen deemed the Wesleyan 
 preachers as fanatical enthusiasts, and intruders on their 
 rightful domain. The same bitter spirit which excluded 
 Wesley from the church at Epworth, and compelled him 
 to preach standing on his father's tombstone, pervaded Ire- 
 land also. Ministers of the Established Church frequently 
 encouraged, and in some instances headed mobs to interrupt 
 and abuse Methodist preachers ; but they were not always 
 aware of the men they had to deal with, and sometimes 
 come out of the affrays "second best." The following is 
 related as a fact by Mr. Gurley, though he does not give 
 names or date : 
 
 "In a town where there had never been Methodist preach- 
 ing, a mob had been hired by a Church parson to abuse a 
 Wesleyan preacher, who had sent on an appointment. The 
 preacher, who was somewhat eccentric, arrived, and, having 
 no acquaintance, put up at the tavern. The innkeeper, 
 who had been informed of the plot, urged him strongly not 
 to attempt to preach; 'for,' said he, 'our parson has en- 
 gaged a mob to abuse and injure you; so pray do not 
 attempt it.' *0,' said the minister, 'I must preach, for my 
 word is out, and the people will expect it; and, sir,' contin- 
 
 nities-, which all the holy Fathers, the Popes, have granted to them, 
 and we give him over to the power of the fiend; and let him quench 
 his soul, when dead, in the flames of hell-fire, as the candle is now 
 quenched, and put out; and let us pray to God that his eyes may 
 be put out in this world, as this candle is; and let us pray to God, 
 our Lady, St. Peter, St. Paul, that all the senses of his body may 
 fail, as now the light of this candle is gone out, except he come, 
 on sight hereof, and openly confesses his damnable heresy, and 
 blasphemy, and by repentance, as much as in him lies, make satis- 
 faction to God, our Lady, St. Peter, St. Paul, the worshipful com- 
 pany of this Church. And as the staff of this holy cross now falls 
 down, so may he, unless he recants and repents. 
 
 "Philip Dunn, 
 
 " Beyan Mooee, Register." 
 
MEMOIR OF REV. WILLIAM GURLEY. 4*7 
 
 lied he, 'with your aid, I trust I will not be injured.' A 
 table was placed out in a yard adjoining the house, and the 
 people soon began to collect. 
 
 '' 'Pray, sir,' said the preacher to his host, 'can you bor- 
 row for me a gold-laced hat?' 'Yes.' 'Now, can you get 
 me a large gray wig?' It was done. 'Have you a gold- 
 headed cane at hand?' One was found. 'Once more, sir, 
 and I have done: can you get for me a pair of broad 
 niflfles, and a snuff-box?' These were procured. Thus 
 equipped, out went the preacher, wearing the big wig, hat, 
 ruffles, and cane. He strolled down to the church, and 
 walked for awhile leisurely among the tombs. The parson- 
 age was just opposite, and the preacher could see the 
 parson eyeing him through the open window. So, after 
 awhile, he walked slowly over, and knocked at the parson- 
 age door. He was ushered into the parlor, and sat down 
 with the parson. 
 
 "The preacher was a fine, portly figure, and a sheer, con- 
 versable man, and, as a stranger who had called for com- 
 pany's sake, entered into an agreeable chat with his rever- 
 ence. In about half an hour, three of the mob came and 
 called to the parson, saying, ' The Methodist preacher has 
 come; will you go with us to the place?' 'By and by,' said 
 the parson ; ' there is a strange gentleman with me now ; as 
 soon as he is gone, I will be with you.' In half an hour 
 more, three or fom- others came, saying, 'Parson, the table 
 is out, and the people are collecting.' Again he replied, 
 *I will be with you as soon as this gentleman is gone.' 
 They went away. It was not long before a third party 
 came. It was now time for preaching. The preacher said, 
 'Parson, it may be you are engaged.' 'Why, sir,' said he, 
 *a vagabond Methodist has come to preach, and disturb the 
 parish, and I have employed some fellows to drive him out 
 of the place; and I promised to be with them.' '0,' re- 
 
4 b MBMOm OF RET. WILLI.^M GURLET. 
 
 plied the preacher, 'if that is the case, I will not detain 
 you; and if you have no objection, I "vnll go vriih you.' 
 •Thank you, sir,' repUed the parson; so they started to- 
 gether. There was a large concourse of people, but no 
 preacher. * Where is the preacher?' cried one. 'Ah, he 
 is afraid to come,' said the parson ; ' he knows what he would 
 get.* 'Sir,* said the preacher to the parson, 'if you will 
 hold my hat and cane, I will go on the table a moment and 
 tell these good fellows what to do with Methodist preachers 
 if they ever come.' 
 
 " The parson charged the mob not to touch or hurt the 
 strange gentleman. It was not long, however, until the 
 parson threw hat and cane on the table, and ran away, cry- 
 ing, 'That's the preacher, boys, that's the preacher; but 
 don't hurt or disturb him, for I have pledged my word to 
 him.' So the preacher finished in peace, and never was he 
 or his brethren disturbed there after." 
 
 Authentic accounts show that, at a much more recent 
 date than that of which we are speaking, the Wesleyan 
 preachers and missionaries met with no small persecution 
 in some parts of Ireland.* 
 
 * " Gideon Onseley, Arthur Xoble, and TVilliam Keys, at three 
 o'clock on Friday, the 21st May, 1819, which was the fair-day of 
 Killeter, a village near Stranorlar, in the county of Tyrone, drew 
 np on horseback before a wall, and the first-mentioned missionary 
 preached in the Irish language, which is chiefly understood by the 
 Eoman Catholic inhabitants. In a little time, stones were rolled 
 down to the horses' feet, from the people who sat behind on the 
 wall, and a considerable noise was made to drown the voice of the 
 preacher; and this noise was kept up by a fictitious quarrel among 
 the people in front. Mr. Xoble being struck with a stone in the 
 head, a friend took his horse by the bridle, and led him out of the 
 crowd. Both his horse and Mr. Ouseley's were then beaten with 
 sticks, and pelted with stones, so that they ran violently through 
 the people. Mr. Keys, who followed slowly, was surrounded and 
 stopped, and his horse beaten till it became ungovernable. The 
 girt broke — Mr. Keys fell to the ground, when the horse rushed 
 
MEMOIR OF REV. WILLIAM GURLEY. 4U 
 
 In 1T91 Mr. Giirley went on business to England. It 
 was on this voyage, during a storm, that he found his 
 familiarity with the sea and nautical skill, before-mentioned, 
 valuable to him. 
 
 "On my way," says Mr. Gurley, "from Wexford to 
 Liverpool, we had hke to be lost; for, on the second day, 
 we had a strong gale of wind rather against u&. When out 
 of sight of land, a thick mist enveloped us, and wind and 
 tide drove us some miles down the channel. In a few hours 
 the captain found we were driving on the coast of Wales, 
 but could not tell what part of it. On getting near the 
 shore, it was found we were in what was called ' Carnarvon 
 Bay.' I saw the captain order the cabin-boy to go below, 
 and bring him his best small clothes. * Captain,' said I, ' what 
 are you going to do? Are we to be lost?' * Yonder,' re- 
 plied he, pale and trembling, * is a smooth place ; I will run 
 her ashore there.' * If you do,' said I, looking him fiiTnly 
 in the face, 'we shall all be dashed to pieces in a few 
 moments. Captain, you must keep off; the sea will be 
 
 through the mob, and escaped. A Romanist who had been i^re- 
 viously impressed by Divine truth, at a funeral sermon preached 
 by Mr. Keys, threw himself on Mr. Keys' body, to shelter him from 
 the blows aimed at him; and another Romanist, who had occasion- 
 ally attended the preaching, took up the saddle, to preserve it. 
 These two friends were severely beaten with sticks. The saddle and 
 Mr. Keys' hat were torn by the strokes of cudgels; but owing to 
 the fury of the attack, no effectual blow reached Mr. Keys. Those 
 that were not near enough to beat, threw their sticks at him; and 
 80 many endeavored to strike, that they hindered each other. His 
 shoulders, however, were black with the bruises for some days 
 after. A part of the crowd ran after the other two preachers, who 
 were obliged to gallop for a mile to escape, and they rode for miles 
 without hats, till they got to a place of security. Those who re- 
 mained beating Mr. Keys, after some time quarreled among them- 
 selves, and beat each other. This opportunity was seized by some 
 friends to lead Mr. Keys about a mile off, to a place of safety, 
 where his horse had been previously conveyed and sheltered." 
 (Imperial Magazine for 1819, p. 877.) 
 
 5 
 
50 MEMOIR OF REV. WILLIAM GURLEY. 
 
 more propitious than the hind. Heave her round, captain^, 
 and take courage.' '0,' said he, despairingly, 'she will not 
 stay.' *Down, then, with the peak; haul aft the jib sheet, 
 and let her wear round ; the storm will not last long, and, 
 as the sloop is strong, we will do well enough. But if you 
 do run ashore, and we escape — mark my word, sir — I will 
 have you tried for not doing your best to save the ship and 
 cargo, and you will be liable to be hung.' This seemed to 
 determine him to follow my direction. The storm subsided, 
 and we reached Liverpool next evening. 
 
 "I remember, when the boy went below for the captain's 
 pantaloons, I went down also, soon after, for my money. 
 The poor fellow threw his arms round my knees, crying, 
 *0, Mr. Gurley, are you come with us to be drowned?' 
 This captain did not know a letter of the alphabet." 
 
 In Liverpool he preached in several of the chapels, and 
 formed an interesting acquaintance with several of the 
 earliest associates of the founder of Methodism. 
 
 He visited Birmingham, also, and led several classes in 
 both places ; a work in w^hich he greatly delighted at that 
 time. The following brief notice of this visit occurs in his 
 writings: "At Birmingham I jfirst heard and saw Joseph 
 Benson. When I first saw him in the pulpit, not knowing 
 who he was, I wondered that conference would send such 
 an inferior-looking man to preach in so important a place : 
 1,500 people were before him. But Benson soon let me 
 know that he was better than he looked. I heard him three 
 times with great satisfaction. I observed that the hymn- 
 book, Bible, and pulpit, were in deep mourning for Mr. 
 John Wesley." 
 
 The death of this venerable man produced a deep sensa- 
 tion throughout the United Kingdom. A star had set, 
 whose rays, for more than half a century, had glowed with 
 unrivaled splendor in the moral firmament. Of all the 
 
MEMOIR OF REV. WILLIAM GURLET. 51 
 
 distinguished reformers of the Christian era, none, since the 
 days of 'Luther, has been so extensively known and honored 
 as John Wesley. Thousands, it is true, have affected to 
 treat his name and character with contempt ; many otiiers, 
 who had too much sagacity to attempt this, while they dare 
 not deny his superior abilities, have endeavored to impugn 
 his motives, and, by groundless insinuations, to soil his 
 well-earned reputation. 
 
 Men of no mean parts have, from various quarters, 
 showered their missiles of wit, sarcasm, and truthless in- 
 uendos upon him ; but, from this mass of rubbish, his name 
 has risen, unwounded and unsoiled, hke the sun, emerging 
 in its glory from regions of clouds and vapors. He had 
 outlived many of the calumnies which at first were heaped 
 upon him; and even many who were his enemies while 
 living, at his death acknowledged that an extraordinary 
 man had fallen. 
 
 Possessing, as he did in an eminent degree, those qualities 
 of mind and endowments of nature which all mankind ad- 
 mire, superadded to which were the discipline, refinement, 
 and acquisitions conferred by the proudest seat of learning, 
 in the wisest nation of the globe, few, indeed, attempted to 
 assail him who would not have been proud to be his equal. 
 The clergy, some of whom were his most violent opposers, 
 could not but envy him his talents and influence. They 
 beheld in him the learned and accomplished minister of 
 Christ, possessing the intrepidity of Luther, the piety of 
 Baxter, and the tireless zeal and philanthropy of Howard. 
 How tmly gratifying, after the lapse of a century, to reflect 
 on the results of the labors of this one man ! It is true, he 
 worked as if he expected to move the world; and he did 
 it. To say that he foresaw that he was planting an eccle- 
 siastical estabhshment which should, within a century, em- 
 brace nearly two millions of communicants, extending their 
 
52 MEMOIR OF REV. WILLIAM GURLET. 
 
 influence to the ends of the earth, would perhaps be to affirm 
 too much ; but he worked as if animated by a faith which 
 grasped in prospect these great results. And, if aught 
 transpiring on earth can enhance the raptures of the re- 
 deemed on high, what must now be the emotions of his 
 sainted spirit, as he beholds the spreading hosts of Meth- 
 odism still honored and blessed of God — foremost in the 
 van of all the hosts of Zion, in carrying the triumphs of the 
 cross throughout the habitable globe ! 
 
 His fame is erected on an endming foundation, and needs 
 no sculptiu-ed marble to transmit his name to posterity. It 
 glows on the page of history ; and the Avorks he has written, 
 and the Church raised up by his labors, will remain to future 
 ages, memorials of his fame, more enduring than monuments 
 of brass or marble. His dust reposes in the church-yard 
 of the City-road Chapel, in London, where, during the year 
 celebrated as the centenary of Methodism, his monimient 
 was re-edified and enlarged, under the direction of the 
 EngHsh conference."* 
 
 * The following extract from the Imperial Magazine, edited by 
 the celebrated Dr. Drew, of England, Avill show the care taken to 
 preserve his mortal remains: 
 
 ""When this justly-celebrated man died, in 1791, his mortal 
 remains were inclosed in a shell, which was placed in a lead 
 coffin; and this was deposited in one of oak, and committed to a 
 vault close behind the new chapel, City-road, London. Thirty- 
 seven years having elapsed since his interment, it was found, on a 
 recent inspection, that the oak had moldered into complete decay, 
 leaving the lead coffin quite exjDosed. To preserve this from 
 injury, and to secure the remains of the body lodged within, it 
 was suggested by the treasurer of the trustees of the chapel, that 
 another coffin, made of heart of oak, should be procured, in which 
 the lead coffin should be placed, and that this should be inclosed 
 in a sarcophagus of Portland stone, to be provided at their 
 expense. With a readiness that was at once honorable to their 
 feelings, and expressive of high respect to the memory of the 
 deceased, a resolution was instantly passed to this effect. A 
 
MEMOIR OF REV. "WILLIAM GURLET. 53 
 
 Mr Gurley's manuscript contains several anecdotes of 
 the early preachers. I will add only the following: 
 
 " Old John Miller, when a youth, was page to George II. 
 When on ^\'exford circuit, in charge, he told me that on one 
 occasion, when he was traveling in the north of Ireland, he 
 was going to an appointment on his way to conference, 
 which Avas to be at Dublin. John was a good smoker, and 
 had a tin case for his tobacco and pipe. He had consider- 
 able cash with him in his saddle-bags, taking it to the con- 
 ference ; when, at dusk, he was stopped by a big man, who 
 caught hold of the bridle-reins, saying, in a threatening 
 tone, 'Your money, sir; I want your money.' 'Why, sir,' 
 said John, *I am a poor Methodist preacher.' 'I know who 
 and what you are well enough,' rephed the robber; 'but 
 it is your money I want, and must have it.' ' But,' said 
 John, 'what I have belongs to the conference.' 'I care 
 nothing for you nor your conference; I must have the 
 money; so give it to me instantly.' A queer thought 
 crossed the brain of John. 'Well,' said he, 'if you must 
 
 sarcophagus was instantly ordered for the purpose, of Mr. Cus- 
 worth, stone-mason, of Stoke ISTewington; and, on March 27, it 
 received the sacred deposit committed to its trust. 
 
 " The sarfeophagus is seven feet long, and two feet five inches 
 wide at the breast; its depth is nearly two feet. The sides are 
 two inches and a half thick; but the bottom and lid are three 
 inches each. 
 
 " To render this secure, the lid and sides have been perforated, 
 as in common wood coffins, and in the sides metallic nuts have 
 been lodged, secured by molten lead. Into these, when the lid 
 was laid on, long copper screws have been inserted, the heads of 
 which are also protected by molten lead. The sarcophagus, 
 now resting upon two blocks of Portland stone, about six inches 
 from the floor of the vault, weighs about half a ton; and with 
 its inclosure, the whole can be scarcely less than one ton in 
 weight. 
 
 " The lead coffin within bears an inscription, that simply 
 '•ecords the name and age of the deceased, and the time when 
 
 5* 
 
54 MEMOIR OF REV. WILLIAM GURLEY. 
 
 have it, and there is no other way, so be it ; but,' said he 
 putting his right hand in his pocket and drawing forth his 
 tobacco-case, and throwing back the hd with a smart chck, 
 *you must first take the contents of this.' Seeing the mo- 
 tion, and hearing the chck, which sounded much hke the 
 cocking of a pistol, the robber dropped the reins instantly, 
 and fled ; no doubt blessing his stars that he escaped with- 
 out a ball through his head. Miller put spm's to his horse, 
 and was soon out of danger." 
 
 Mr. Gurley himself, in traveling, was sometimes in peril, 
 and on several occasions barely escaped from ruffians who 
 
 he died. On the oak coffin now crumbled into dust, formerly 
 stood a plate, which is now attached to the new oak coffin, bearing 
 the following inscription: 
 
 *'*JoHAXxES Wesley, A. M., 
 Olim Soc. Coll. Lin. Oxon., 
 Ob. 2do die Martii, 1791, 
 An. Mt. 88.' 
 "A copy of this inscription is also engraven on a large brass 
 plate, cemented by lead to the lid of the sarcophagus, to which 
 the following memorial is added: 
 
 " ' The Coffin 
 
 containing the remains of 
 
 THE REV. JOHN WESLEY, 
 
 being found in a decayed state, 
 
 was dejoosited herein, 
 
 March, 1828, 
 
 under the direction of 
 
 the Rev. John Stephens, 
 
 President of the Conference, 
 
 and 
 
 the Trustees of this Chapel, 
 
 Launcelot Haslope, 
 
 Treasurer.' 
 
 " The whole being rendered thus seciire, the entrance to the 
 
 vault was closed, about three in the afternoon of Friday, March 
 
 28, 1828; in all human probability to be opened no more, until tho 
 
 trumpet of the archangel shall awaken to immortal life the tenants 
 
 who are lodged within." 
 
MEMOIR OF REV. WILLIAM GURLET. 65 
 
 assailed bim. A leLtC]-, wliicli detailed some of these 
 trials of his faith and patience, is lost. I shall, therefore, 
 only refer to one incident of this kind, which he has often 
 been heard to relate : 
 
 He was once traveling to Dublin, and jDut up at a country 
 inn. The night was dark and tempestuous, and he was 
 glad to be seated comfortably by a blazing grate of coals, 
 in a room tolerably pleasant. 
 
 During the evening he commenced singing, in rather an 
 imder tone, one of Mr. Charles Wesley's hymns. He had 
 not proceeded far with it, when a half- drunken fellow, who 
 had been lomiging on a bench, rose up, and, looking fiercely 
 at him, exclaimed, "By the holy Virgin, I believe you are 
 a d — d swaddler." "I presume it is of no consequence to 
 you what I am. I am a traveler and stranger, and do not 
 wish to be insulted in my own house, as I consider this, and 
 every public house at which I stop, to be." "You are all 
 a set of bloody Orange men," replied he, "and, by the 
 powers, if you say another word, I'll blow your soul to the 
 d — 1," at the same time drawing a pistol, and cocking it 
 within a few inches of Mr. Gurley's head. At this moment 
 the landlord, who had overheard the last words of the 
 scoundrel, entered the apartment, and, perceiving the atti- 
 tude of the ruffian, struck his arm a blow which sent the 
 pistol across the room. He then seized the fellow by the 
 collar, led him to the street door, and, giving him a kick 
 and a push, sent him headlong into the gutter, to find a 
 home, as best he could, in the darkness of the night. 
 
 Mr. Gurlcy carried on a brisk and somewhat profitable 
 business in Wexford. He procured, from Birmingham and 
 Liverpool, the different parts of Avatches and clocks, in their 
 rough state, and had thenr set up and finished in his OAvn 
 shop. He kept a good assortment of silver-plate and jewel- 
 ry, and had already acquired several thousand dollars, which 
 
56 MEMOm OF REV. WILLIAM GUTILET. 
 
 was chiefly invested in stock and wares. There was one 
 branch of his business which he attended to, as a matter of 
 course belonging to his trade, but which, in after years, he 
 severely condemned ; namely, the manufacture of silver and 
 gold crucifixes and images for the Roman Cathohcs. But the 
 thing was common, and expected of all of the trade ; so that 
 the error did not strike him at the time ; but afterward he 
 has been heard to intimate, that the trouble he had endured 
 by them was, perhaps, but a just punishment, permitted by 
 Providence to come upon him for this eiTor. The crosses, 
 etc., would have been of no value, being defiled with 
 Protestant hands; but, being afterward consecrated by the 
 priest, the defilement was removed, and they were deemed 
 holy. 
 
 Mr. Gurley has frequently related the following circum- 
 stance, showing how his ingenuity was once taxed to accom- 
 modate a Romish priest : A consecrated silver urn had, by 
 the carelessness of the priest, become injured. Unwilling 
 to let the bishop know the fact, in much perplexity he came 
 to Mr. Gurley, to know if the article could be repaired. 
 He was informed that it could. "Bring it to the sliop, 
 sir," said Mr. Gurley, **and it shall be done." "But, sir," 
 said the priest, with evident consternation, "there is one 
 thing I forgot. Your hands will defile it. Hiive you no 
 Cathohc workman in your shop?" "None,'' said Mr. 
 Gurley ; " but sure you can get the bishop to consecrate it 
 again." "Yes, but I do not wish him to know that I 
 injured it." Here was a fine quandary. The poor priest 
 was in trouble enough, and nothing less than the wit of 
 an Irishman could relieve him. " Ah, I have it now !" said 
 Mr. Gurley, looking in the face of the priest with an air 
 of triumph. "Do you, sir, give me yom* kid gloves; they 
 will not defile it. I can wear them while repairing the 
 vessel." It was a lucky thought. It completely reheved 
 
MEMOIR OF REV. WILLIAM GURLEY. 57 
 
 the scrupulous ecclesiastic. The urn was repaired, and Mr. 
 Gurley was well paid for the job. 
 
 Mr. Gurley continued to reside with his mother, prosecu- 
 ting with diligence his business, and preaching generally on 
 the Sabbath, until his thirty-eighth year, when he was 
 united in marriage to Miss Susannah Beatty, daughter of 
 James Beatty, Esq., of Bally cannow. The latter was a 
 gentleman distinguished for enterprise, philanthrophy, and 
 integrity. He possessed a considerable landed estate, was 
 engaged in mercantile pursuits, and had extensive flouring 
 mills. He adhered to the Established Church; but his 
 wife — a very intelligent and active lady — was a Methodist. 
 Mr. Gurley, according to the custom of those good olden 
 times, paid his addresses first to the father and then to the 
 daughter. The courtship was brief, and they were mamed 
 in the autumn of 1795. A sister of Mrs. Gurley, two 
 years her senior, was wedded, at the same time, to Mr. 
 Ralph Johnson, a worthy and reputable gentleman, who, 
 after passing through various vicissitudes of fortune, emi- 
 grated to this country, and closed an exemplaiy and active 
 hfe by a peacefid and happy death, near Sandusky City, O. 
 
 Mrs. Gurley, at the time of her marriage, was but seven- 
 teen years of age. She had been baptized and confirmed 
 in the Church of England, but was not a professor of 
 religion; but she was seriously disposed, and soon became 
 a member of the society. She continued inquiring the way 
 to Zion, with her face thitherward, until she became a happy 
 subject of God's renewing grace, and ever after gave the 
 clearest e\-idence of being a conscientious disciple of Christ. 
 There were twenty years diflference in their ages. So great 
 a disparity is not, it is thought, generally favorable to con- 
 jugal felicity. But Mr. Gurley always appeared at least 
 ten years younger than he was. A fair complexion, glowing 
 cheek, \vith a lively step, and cheerful, facetious air, carried 
 
58 MEMOIR OF REV. WILLIAM GTJRLET. 
 
 the index of youth into riper years. Their union was cordial 
 and happy ; and the changes and vicissitudes of over half 
 a century contributed onl}^ to cement and strengthen mu- 
 tual love. Soon after their marriage they commenced 
 housekeeping in Wexford, enjoying peace and prosperity, 
 until their tranquility was interrupted by the dreadful events 
 of the Irish insurrection, which threw a dark eclipse over 
 their sky, and was the commencement of years of care, 
 solicitude, and trouble. We have now reached a point in 
 the life of Mr. Gmiey, which brings us to contemplate the 
 sanguinary scenes of a ci\il war, usually tenned the '' Irish 
 Rebellion." Although in this struggle he was rather a 
 sufferer than an actor, yet, as the events thereof transpired 
 aroimd him, and are inseparably connected with his history, 
 it is the design of this work to present a somewhat detailed 
 account of the melancholy and astonishing transactions of 
 that time. It will, doubtless, be gratifpng to the reader to 
 know, that, so far as Mr. Gurley was a participator in the 
 events of the insurrection, and eye-witness to much that 
 will excite sympathy, he has left a record thereof in his 
 own handwriting, from which extracts will be freely intro- 
 duced as we proceed with the narration. 
 
 It will be seen, however, that of the various clubs and 
 parties organized he belonged to none. He kept his mind 
 aloof from political excitement and party spirit. With his 
 Catholic neighbors he lived on terms of peace and friend- 
 ship. But this peaceful spirit and attitude did not secure 
 him from the malice of the enemies of truth, and the perse- 
 cuters of the Protestant religion. 
 
MEMOIR OF REV. WILLIAM GURLEY. 59 
 
 CHAPTER III. 
 
 Insurrection of 1798 — ^History of Ireland — Cause of its discontent 
 and degradation — Commencement of English sway — Reformation 
 did not reach Ireland — Bad policy of England — Massacre of 
 Protestants in 1641 — Avenged by Cromwell — Catholics deprived 
 of political privileges — Confiscation of estates — Tithes — Distin- 
 guished men born in Ireland — Irish clubs — White boys — Oa> 
 boys — Defenders — Tragic death of Major Valloton — Epitaphs. 
 
 Before we proceed to the events of the insurrection of 
 1*798, it may be interesting to take a rapid glance at the 
 civil and pohtical condition of Ireland, and to trace, if pos- 
 sible, the causes which led to its disastrous achievements. 
 
 The best writers of Irish history appear to have been 
 greatly perplexed in their efforts to discover and explain 
 the reason or causes of the discontent and degradation of 
 this interesting portion of the British empire. 
 
 A careful attention, however, to the facts of Irisli history, 
 the genius of the people, and the policy of its masters, will 
 show, that in order to be tranquil and contented, Ireland 
 must have been far more elevated, or far more degraded, 
 than she has ever been for the last ten centuries. 
 
 According to the ablest historians, the natives of Ireland 
 were of Celtic origin. The language still spoken by a por- 
 tion of the descendants of the ancient race, confirms this 
 opinion. This country was known to the ancient Romans. 
 
 The Danes, during their greatest power, from the ninth 
 to the twelfth century, possessed almost the entire eastern 
 coast of the island, making Dublin their capital. But to 
 dwell on the ancient history of this country, however inter- 
 esting it might be to the reader, would be inconsistent with 
 the design and limits of this biography. 
 
 Tlie English sway commenced in A. D. 1170. Richard 
 Strongbow formed the first settlement. Henry II assumed 
 
60 MEMOIR OF REV. WILLIAM GURLET. 
 
 the title of "Lord of Ireland." Henry YIII took the title of 
 "King of Ireland." Intent on attaching Ireland firmly to 
 the crown, Great Britain has resorted to various measures 
 to effect this great object; but, with all her efforts, such 
 has been the spirit of domination she has manifested, that 
 to this day she has signally failed to gain the affections of 
 the masses of the Irish people ; while, in her struggles for 
 freedom, the soil of Ireland has drank the blood of unnum- 
 bered thousands of her patriotic sons. 
 
 The memorable Reformation, commenced in Germany by 
 the intrepid and immortal Luther, extended its hallowed 
 leaven over England and Scotland, and in its results estab- 
 lished the Protestant religion in connection with the British 
 throne, but did not extend to Ireland. The people were 
 still Catholic. They were ardently attached to their faith, 
 and the priests exercised over them an almost unbounded 
 power. When, therefore, the Protestant religion was estab- 
 hshed by law in the island, and revenues for its support 
 coerced from the inhabitants generalh^, it was not hailed as 
 the bright dawning of a welcome morn — the beamings of a 
 more auspicious day — but as an attempt to force on them 
 the galling yoke of what they deemed a heretical priest- 
 hood — a worse form than ever of British domination. Eng- 
 land, in adopting this course, committed as great an error 
 in political science as in moral principle ; for the judgment 
 and conscience of mankind cannot be forced. Had the 
 same policy been pursued toward Ireland, in regard to 
 ecclesiastical matters, that has marked the course of the 
 English government toward her Canadian possessions, it can 
 scarcely be doubted that the result would have been far 
 more favorable both to the British throne and to the cause 
 of true religion. One great source of bitter feuds would have 
 been dried up. The hand of oppression would not have 
 been so sensibly felt, and the light and power of the truth. 
 
MEMOIR OF REV. WILLIAM GURLET. 61 
 
 rbicli had emancipated England and Scotland from the 
 fetters of Roman domination, might have dispersed the 
 darkness, and won the aflfections of the inhabitants of the 
 Emerald Isle. 
 
 Tlie Irish, quick in resentment and fearless of results, 
 instead of demeaning themselves peaceably and seeking 
 by proper measures their just rights, rose in 1G41, and in 
 a short time massacred not less than forty thousand English 
 settlers. This outrage, however, was soon retaliated by 
 Cromwell, who, with a heavy force, crossed over to Ireland 
 in 1649, and extinguished the insurrection in an ocean of 
 blood. He stormed Wexford and other places with most 
 horrible slaughter, thus taking terrible vengeance on the 
 murderers of the English. Peace ensued ; but the name of 
 Cromwell is mentioned, even to this day, by the Catholic 
 Irish with detestation and horror. 
 
 Tlie bitter hatred of the Roman Catholics to the English 
 government, induced Parliament to deprive them of all 
 political power and privileges. " They were rendered inca- 
 pable of holding any office or employment in the state. 
 They were debarred even from holding land, from devising 
 property, and from exercising other important functions of 
 civil society. . . . And a continual ferment prevailed, 
 which broke out from time to time in partial rebel- 
 lions." (Encyclopaedia of Geography, vol. i, p. 44G.) 
 
 Another cause of lasting antipathy to the British power, 
 was the confiscation of estates during the various struggles 
 and contests with England. Nearly all the landed property 
 has, from time to time, been wrested from the original 
 owners, and bestowed on the English nobility, or companies 
 and individuals of English origin. More than eight milhons 
 of acres were thus lavished on the soldiers and minions of 
 Cromwell, who followed his fortunes in the reduction of 
 Ireland above-mentioned. This immense domain, wrested 
 
02 MEMOIR OF REV. WILLIAM GURLEY. 
 
 from its rightful owners, many of whom were chivah'ous 
 chieftains or noble families, left thousands of the descend- 
 ants of once honorable names to inherit, not the patrimonial 
 possessions of their revered ancestors, but the mortal hatred 
 of England which rankled in the bosoms of their fore- 
 fathers. How could the poor son of poverty and toil shear 
 the hedges, dress the shrubbery, and till the grounds of 
 noble estates justly his own, without execrating in his heart 
 the power that had unjustly doomed him to his present 
 state of penury and degradation ? What but a despotism 
 that should extinguish in his soul the last ray of light, and 
 smother in his bosom the last spark of independence, could 
 ever reconcile him to his hated oppressors ? 
 
 The payment of tithes has, also, been an occasion of 
 endless contention; and against it the Catholics have justly 
 uttered long and loud complaints. Resistance to this 
 feature of the government, has ever afforded a ground on 
 which many Protestants of Ireland could meet with them 
 in opposition to the crown ; for the Protestant population was, 
 to a considerable extent, Presbyterian, being descendants 
 from original Scotch emigrants ; and the yoke of the English 
 hierarchy did not sit lightly on their sturdy necks. Other 
 dissenters, though not numerous, were fast accumulating 
 to swell the number of discontented citizens. 
 
 Yet, amidst all her suffering and degradation, Ireland 
 produced some men whose names have become illustrious 
 as poets, statesmen, orators, and divines. Burke, Grattan, 
 and Curran, by their talents and eloquence, have acquired 
 enduring fame ; while among the di\dnes to which that 
 country has given birth, is the highly distinguished Dr. 
 Adam Clarke, a man who, it is well known, for profound 
 learning, ardent piety, indomitable energy, and extensive 
 labors, has had few equals in modern times. 
 
 Such was the condition of Ireland at the commencement 
 
MEMOIR OF REV. \YILLIAM GURLEY. G3 
 
 of the American Revolution. She beheld the colossal power 
 of England, towering, in insolent majesty, over sea and land. 
 
 When, therefore, the American colonies offered resistance 
 to the usurpations and oppressions of this power, Ireland 
 felt a thrill of sympathy through all her population. Each 
 successive step of independence was watched, with the 
 deepest solicitude, by her noblest spirits ; and when, at last, 
 the British lion was humbled, and the American arms 
 triumphed, Ireland awoke as from a long but restless 
 slumber. 
 
 George III, humbled at the loss of the American states, 
 and fearful of other calamities, listened to the petitions 
 of his Irish subjects, which were drawn up in a strong 
 and bold style, with more than usual clemency. Conces- 
 sions were made, the most galling and severe restrictions on 
 Cathohcs were repealed, and the improvement of Ireland 
 was the order of the day. 
 
 While these peaceable efforts were being made for the 
 relief of the coimtry, the restless population associated in 
 secret clubs and companies, and, under different names, 
 greatly disturbed the peaceable inhabitants. " White Boys," 
 "Steel Boys," "Oak Boys," and "Defenders" successively 
 made their appearance. The White Boys appeared as early 
 as 1794. They were all Catholics. Their manner was, to 
 meet late at night, each with a white shirt thrown over his 
 clothes. They would take horses wherever they could find 
 them ; then set off full speed for the place of rendezvous, 
 frequently several miles distant. They Avould destroy pas- 
 tures, set fire to the houses and barns of Protestants, whom 
 they supposed to be warm friends of the government, and, 
 as related by Rev. George Taylor, drag out of their beds 
 the proctors, cut off their noses and ears, horsewhip them 
 till just ready to expire, and sometimes bury them alive; 
 and all this to prevent their gathering the tithes. These 
 
64 MEMOIR OF REV. WILLIAM GURLEY. 
 
 outrages excited well-grounded alarm among the Protestant 
 population; and, in some instances, they provoked most 
 severe retaliation. The civic magistrates, however, exerted 
 their utmost power to prevent disorder, and to quell lawless 
 proceedings; and, by the assistance of the loyal inhabi- 
 tants, they were soon subdued, or, at least, quieted for the 
 time. Two of their ringleaders were arrested, and, being 
 found guilty of heinous offenses, were executed, at New 
 town-barry,on the 28th of September, IVYS. 
 
 To prevent these disorders, and promote the security of 
 the Protestant community, associations of Irish volmiteers, 
 or yeomanry, origftiated, and many corps of them sprang 
 up throughout the kingdom. They were both cavalry 
 and infantry. They appointed their officers, purchased 
 their own uniform, and mustered regularly, in order to 
 acquire a knowledge of military tactics and manual exercise. 
 At their highest point of popularity, in 1781, the Irish 
 volunteers numbered 40,000 men. The Right Hon. George 
 Ogle, member of Parliament, was chosen commander- 
 in-chief. 
 
 The disaffected Catholics looked on these military asso- 
 ciations as designed to support the tyrranical government 
 they detested, and to intimidate those who might attempt 
 to violate the laws for the collection of tithes. To coun- 
 teract their influence, therefore, the Defenders were 
 organized throughout the different provinces, and, in the 
 year 1793, committed many and great outrages in the 
 county of Wexford. In July, of that year, one thousand 
 of them assembled near Enniscorthy, in this county. Their 
 unruly and threatening appearance greatly alanned the 
 inhabitants of the town; but, through the prudence and 
 activity of the neighboring gentlemen and magistrates, they 
 were dispersed, and two of their leaders were made prison- 
 ers, and sent, under a strong guard, to Wexford prison. 
 
MEMOIR OF REV. WILLIAM GURLEY. 65 
 
 The Defenders had too much sph-it to alloAv their leaders to 
 lie in jail, Avithout an effort to rescue them. This they 
 deteiTnined to attempt by force, if threats should fail to 
 accomplish it. On the morning of the 11th of June a 
 letter was sent to the town, requesting the liberation of the 
 prisoners. It so happened that this letter was handed to 
 Mr. Gurley and another gentleman, who were standing 
 together. In his manuscript he says : "I was standing at 
 my shop door, with a Mr. Hughs, when a ragged, bare- 
 footed boy came up to us, and handed us a letter. Mr. 
 Hughs read it, and, handing it to me, said, ' Ah ha ! has it 
 come to this?' The letter directed Mr. Hughs to go to the 
 mayor of the town, and request him to release the two 
 Defenders ; threatening that, in case of refusal, three thou- 
 sand men would come and burn the city about his ears. 
 As we were conversing we saw the mayor passing on the 
 opposite side of the street. We went and gave him the 
 letter; and I remember well his remark: *I will suffer 
 myself to burn with it before I will give them up.' We 
 then proceeded with the mayor to the garrison, and showed 
 the letter to the commander. The threat was, however, 
 treated with contempt ; for, as the city was guarded with a 
 detachment of infantry, under the command of Major Val- 
 loton, an officer of the garrison, the inhabitants were by no 
 means alarmed, not thinking they would be so bold as to 
 attack the town." 
 
 In this, however, they were greatly mistaken ; for, by two 
 o clock, the same day, the Defenders, in great force, were 
 within sight of the town. Major Valloton, who had been 
 aid to General Elliott at the siege of Gibraltar, took fifty 
 soldiers, and, with three magistrates, went out to meet the 
 assailants, who were now at the upper end of the city. The 
 Defenders were led on by a farmer of New Ross, a most 
 resolute and daring young man, whose name was Moore. 
 
66 MEMOIR OP REV. WILLIAM GURLEY. 
 
 He was followed by about two thousand men, armed with 
 guns, pikes, sytlies, etc. Among them, as if to keep them 
 in countenance, was a Roman Catholic priest. 
 
 Actuated by feelings of humanity, Major Yalloton would 
 not allow the troops to charge, without first attempting to 
 expostulate with the mob, and, if possible, induce them to 
 disperse peaceably. Accordingly, he advanced alone to the 
 front of the insurgent ranks, and commenced an earnest but 
 conciliatory appeal to their reason and patriotism; but, 
 while in the act of addressing them, a man, who stood 
 near, presented his musket at his breast, which the Major 
 paiTied with his sword. As the piece went ofi", instead of 
 falling back on his men for support, the Major seized the 
 fellow who had attempted to shoot him. A struggle en- 
 sued; and, while thus engaged, a man, with a sythe 
 fastened to the end of a pole, made a blow at the officer's 
 head, which cleft the skull, and brought him to the groimd. 
 The enraged soldiers, as they saw their beloved commander 
 fall, fired without the order of the magistrates, then, boldly 
 rushing forward, made a terrible charge on the insurgents, 
 putting them to flight, after eighty of their number were 
 dead on the spot. 
 
 Moore, the insurgent leader, was in front of his men, and, 
 at the first fire of the military, had both of his legs broken ; 
 yet, such was his enthusiasm that he fought on his stumps, 
 encouraging his associates, until his men fled, and he was 
 shot down by the soldiers. Several of the leading Defend- 
 ers were made prisoners, and, being found guilty at the 
 following assizes, were executed. Their unhappy fate ap- 
 peared, for a time, to produce a salutary effect on the 
 infuriated associates ; but, as will be seen hereafter, it was 
 of short duration. 
 
 The inhabitants of Wexford, deeply affected at the trag- 
 ical death of the brave Valloton, out of respect to his 
 
MEMOIR OF RET. WILLIAM GURLEY. 6*7 
 
 memory, erected a monument in the chm-cL, Avitli the fol- 
 lowing inscription : 
 
 " SACKED TO THE MEMORY 
 
 of the late 
 
 CHARLES VALLOTON, Esq., 
 
 A Major in the Ai'my, and a Captain in the 
 
 56th Regiment of Infantry; 
 
 who, in the suburbs, on tlie 11th of July, 1793, 
 
 \rliile zealously co-operating with the civil power in support of the 
 
 mild and beneficent laws of his country, received 
 
 a mortal wound from a 
 
 savage hand. 
 
 Thus untimely fell this accomplished gentleman, not less admired 
 
 and beloved for every social quality, than he was 
 
 eminently distinguished, on every 
 
 occasion, by the 
 
 enterprise and gallantry of a soldier. 
 
 Reader, lament, with every good man, the irreparable loss, 
 
 and strive to emulate his many virtues ! 
 
 The Corporation of "Wexford, 
 
 with becoming gratitude, 
 
 erected 
 
 this Monument, 
 
 to perpetuate their high respect, for his character." 
 
 As the above-described monument had been erected in 
 memory of Major Yalloton, so the friends of Moore, the 
 rebel leader, raised a stone in the grave-yard near New 
 Ross, on which were engraved the subjoined lines; 
 
 " Underneath this stone doth lie 
 The remains of that noble boy, 
 "Who, by his deeds and actions brave. 
 In Wexford his body was brought to the grave. 
 Now each Christian for him should pray. 
 And to heaven straight direct his way; 
 As on his oath in trust that day did die. 
 It's there he fought most manfully. 
 John Moore, son of James Moore and Margaret "White, of Robins- 
 town, who was killed by tlie army, July 11, 1793. 
 Lord, have mercy on his soul !" 
 
68 MEMOIR OF REV. WILLIAM GURLEY. 
 
 The foregoing epitaphs afford a pretty good indication 
 of the difference in the refinement, intelligence, and taste 
 of the respective parties. 
 
 Thus ended an affray, which, although it preceded the 
 Rebellion nearly five years, originated in the same spirit, and 
 shadowed forth, with prophetic accuracy, the sanguinary 
 scenes which followed. 
 
MEMOIR OF REV. WILLIAM GURLET. 69 
 
 CHAPTER IV. 
 
 Origiu of the Society of United Irislimcn — Its true cliaracter- 
 Alliauce with France — Treaty with French Directory — Memorial 
 by Theobald Wolf Tone —Oath of United Irishmen — French ex 
 pedition a failure — Prospects of a successful revolution and inde- 
 pendence. 
 
 While these disturbances were taking place, as the out- 
 breaks of the pent-up fires within the bosom of a chivah-ous 
 and down-trodden nation, a scheme for the reUef and inde- 
 pendence of Ireland was originated. This was on a grand 
 scale, and based on the most liberal principles. 
 
 The apparently successful issue of the revolution in 
 France, had stimulated the most ardent friends of Irish 
 independence to attempt a revolt from the British crown. 
 The plan of uniting all Ireland in one grand conspiracy, 
 through the formation of clubs or distinct associations of a 
 limited number, was projected by Theobald Wolf Tone, a 
 member of the Irish bar — a man of extraordinary powers 
 of mind, indomitable courage, and rare eloquence. 
 
 The first club was formed m 1791 at Belfast. It em- 
 braced both Catholics and Dissenters. The latter are said 
 to have been first in the project. Thus originated the far- 
 famed society of "United Irishmen." 
 
 There has been a great diversity of opinions in regard to 
 the nature and merits of this association. While some 
 have defended it as a patriotic and worthy organization, 
 others have heaped on it, and on the heads of its friends, 
 the most unmeasured abuse. It is true, this society in its 
 operations is inseparably associated with the horrid acts 
 and sanguinary tragedies of the Rebellion. Yet it is sub- 
 mitted, whether a candid investigation of the facts in the 
 case will not show that it was by no means responsible for 
 them. 
 
70 MEMOIR OF REV. WILLIAM GURLET. 
 
 It is beyond dispute that the society was composed of 
 persons of all religious persuasions. The principal leaders 
 associated with Tone, were Lord Edward Fitzgerald, Ham- 
 ilton Rowen, Emmet, Arthur 'Conner, a late member of 
 Parliament, Dr. M'Niven, and Ohver Bond, an opulent 
 merchant of Dubhn. Of these chiefs only one. Dr. M'Xiven, 
 was a Catholic. 
 
 It is true, viewed in the light of English laAV, the object 
 and design were treasonable and rebellious; and so were 
 'the measures of the American colonies, which resulted in 
 the independence of these states. It was a rebellion, which, 
 if it had been successful, would have been proudly chron- 
 icled in the annals of the world as a glorious revolution. 
 
 An unbiased mind must acknowledge the society to have 
 been an honorable union, founded on resistance to British 
 oppression and the rights of man. It embraced as pm-e and 
 patriotic hearts, perhaps, as ever beat in human bosoms; 
 and if, in its name, and partly through its organization, 
 deeds of horror were perpetrated, they are traceable 
 directly to the influence of the grand disturbing element of 
 Ireland's union and prosperity — the "bigotry of Popery'^ 
 
 The nature and objects of the union are so well described 
 by Allison, in his History of Europe, that we transfer his 
 remarks to our pages. We quote from vol. iv, page 557 : 
 
 *'The system by which this immense insurrection was 
 organized, was one of the most simple, and at the same 
 time one of the most efficacious, that ever was devised. 
 Persons were sworn into an association in every part of 
 Ireland, called the Society of United Irishmen, the real 
 objects of which were kept a profound secret, while the 
 ostensible ones were those best calculated to allure the 
 populace. No meeting was allowed to consist of more 
 than twelve members; five of these were represented by 
 five members in a committee vested with the management 
 
MEMOIR OF REV. WILLIAM GURLEY, 71 
 
 of all their affairs. From each of these committees a 
 deputy attended in a superior body. One or two deputies 
 from these composed a county committee; two from every 
 county committee a provincial one; and they elected five 
 persons to superintend the whole business of the union. 
 Tills provisional government was elected by ballot ; and the 
 names of its membei's were only communicated to the 
 secretaries of the provincial committees, wlio were offi- 
 cially intrusted with the scrutiny of the votes. Thus, 
 though their power was unbounded, their agency Avas 
 invisible, and many hundred thousand men obeyed the dic- 
 tates of an unknown authority. Liberation from tithes 
 and dues to the Protestant clergy, and restoration of the 
 Cathohc faith, formed the chief boons presented to the 
 lower classes; and, in order to effect these objects, it was 
 speciously pretended that a total change of government 
 w^as necessary. 
 
 "The real objects of the chiefs of the insurrection were 
 the overthrow of the English government, and the forma- 
 tion of a republic in alliance with France. 
 
 ''Parliamentary reform was the object ostensibly held 
 out to the country, as being the one most calculated to con- 
 ceal their ultimate designs, and enlist the greatest number 
 of the respectable classes on their side." 
 
 An alliance with France was deemed of the utmost im- 
 portance to the movement, and the government of that 
 countiy were wilhng enough to aid in humbling England, 
 their greatest rival and ablest foe. Accordingly, to accom- 
 plish the desired object. Wolf Tone, Lord Edward Fitz- 
 gerald, and Arthur O'Conner, in 1796 went over to France. 
 The following extract from the memorial presented by 
 Wolf Tone, the originator of the "United Societies," to the 
 French Directory, in February, 1796, will cast some addi- 
 tional light upon the state of Ireland : 
 
72 MEMOIR OF REV. WILLIAM GLTILET. 
 
 "The Catliolics of Ireland, 3,150,000, are trained from 
 their infancy in a hereditary hatred and abhorrence of the 
 Enghsh name. For these five years they have fixed their 
 eyes most earnestly on France, whom they look upon, with 
 great justice, as fighting their battles, as well as those of 
 all mankind who are oppressed. Of this class, I will stake 
 my head, there are 500,000 men who would fly to the 
 standard of the republic, if they saw it once displayed in 
 the cause of liberty and their country. 
 
 " The repubhc may also rely with confidence on the dis- 
 senters, actuated by reason and reflection, as well as the 
 Catholics, impelled by misery and inflamed by detestation 
 of the English name. 
 
 *'In the year 1791 the dissenters of Belfast first formed 
 the club of United Irishmen — so called, because in that 
 club for the first time dissenters and Catholics were seen 
 together in harmony and union. Corresponding clubs were 
 rapidly formed, the object of which was to subvert the 
 tyi'anny of England and establish the independence of Ire- 
 land, and frame a free republic on the broad basis of Hberty 
 and equality. These clubs were rapidly filled, and extended 
 in June last over two-thirds of that province. Their mem- 
 bers are all bound by an oath of secrecy, and could, I have 
 not the smallest doubt, on a proper occasion, raise the 
 entire force of the province of Ulster, the most populous, 
 warlike, and best informed in the nation." 
 
 The design of the United Irishmen, in these papers is 
 undisguisedly set forth — the independence of Ireland as a 
 republic. The measures taken to carry it out, in some instan- 
 ces, may be questionable, but the great object anived at 
 was worthy and patriotic. 
 
 Nor does the foUo^ving oath, which was taken by the 
 members of the association, breathe any other than a liberal 
 spirit. The Rev. G. Taylor, in his history, says : 
 
MEMOIR OF REV. WILLIAM GURLEY. Y3 
 
 "The rebels now made no secret of their united oaths. 
 The following was printed by order of the council for di- 
 recting the affairs of the county of Wexford : 
 
 " Test Oath. — I, A. B., do voluntarily declare that I will 
 persevere in endeavoring to form a brotherhood of affection, 
 among Irishmen of every religious persuasion; and that I 
 will also persevere in my endeavors to obtain equal, full, 
 and adequate representation of all the people of Ireland. I 
 do further declare, that neither hopes, fears, rewards, nor 
 punishments, shall ever induce me, directly or indirectly, to 
 inform on, or give evidence against any member, or mem- 
 bers, of this, or similar societies, for any act or expression 
 of theirs, done or made, collectively or indi\idually, in or 
 out of this society, in pursuance of the sphit of this obli- 
 gation, so help me God." 
 
 Tone, in his autobiography, thus expresses his own views 
 at the time he organized the society : 
 
 "For my own part, I think it right to mention, that, at 
 this time, the establishment of a republic was not the im- 
 mediate object of my speculations. My object was to 
 secure the independence of my country under any form of 
 government, to which I was led by a hatred of England, so 
 deeply rooted in my nature, that it was rather an instinct 
 than a principle. I left to others, better quahfied for the in- 
 quiry, the investigation and merits of the different forms of 
 government, and I contented myself with laboring on my 
 own system, which was luckily in perfect coincidence as to 
 its operation with that of those men who viewed the ques- 
 tion on a broader and juster scale than I did at the time I 
 mentioned." 
 
 These documents show that the basis and principles of 
 the Irish Union were humane, liberal, and patriotic. 
 
 The French Directory received the commissioners, or 
 agents of the Irish confederation with respect, and entered 
 
 7 
 
74 MEMOIR OF REV. TVILLIAM GURLEY. 
 
 SO heartily into tlieii' plans, that in December, 179G, an 
 expedition, consisting of fifteen ships, and carrying twenty- 
 five thousand men, set sail for the coast of Ireland, where 
 they were to be joined by the United Men, and thus strike a 
 noble blow at England, the hated rival of France. This 
 armament, however, was scattered and dispersed by tem- 
 pestuous weather, which drove the ships from their course, 
 and wi-ecked some. A portion of the vessels at length 
 reached the Irish coast, but did not effect a landing, and 
 returned to France TNithout accomplishing any thing. 
 
 But the Irish were still assured that, by the month of 
 May or June, 1798, France would send a sufficient force to 
 render them efficient aid. Cherishing the brightest antici- 
 pations, the leading patriots continued to organize societies, 
 procure arms, appoint officers — thus deliberately preparing 
 for a terrible contest. Two hundred thousand men were 
 sworn and armed, and waiting impatiently the signal to rise 
 and conquer; and, to all appearance, their prospect of 
 success was flattering indeed. 
 
MEMOIR OF REV. WILLIAM GURLEY. 15 
 
 CHAPTER V. 
 
 Indications of rebellion in the county of "Wexford — Plot of 
 I'apists against Protestants — Catholic bigotry the cause of Ire- 
 land's ruin — Proof of Catholic plot — Black test, or secret oaths — 
 Catholic priests take the lead — Alarming signs of rebellion — A 
 mark on the children of Catholics — Shrubberies gleaned for pike 
 handles. 
 
 Societies of United Men were organized in every part of 
 the densely-populated county of Wexford, in which Mr. G. 
 resided. They embraced some Protestant gentlemen of 
 talent and large fortune. The love of hberty burned in 
 the bosoms of Irishmen, and patriot hearts beat high for 
 freedom; and the songs and ballads of the nation wafted 
 over hill and dale the notes of *' Universal Emancipation." 
 
 But beneath all this frame-work of systematic organiza- 
 tion, liberal principle, and exalted patriotism, there was 
 warmed into being, and nm'sed to strength, a plot of deep, 
 dark, and malignant character. It was a conspiracy of 
 Popery to extirpate Protestants. 
 
 It is the genius of Popery to contammate whatever it 
 touches. Any cause, however good, would be ruined by 
 its alliance. Its spirit, its essence, is gall and poison; its 
 slightest contact, corruption. The Papal power is a mighty 
 upas, whose roots strike deep, whose branches extend far, 
 but whose breath is mortal; and far around, beneath its 
 gloomy shade, he the bleaching bones of its deluded vic- 
 tims. Ztiherty cannot breathe luliere Popery reigns. 
 
 What good has the Church of Rome ever done ? What 
 great or noble enterprise has she ever aided ? Good men 
 and benevolent have occasionally been found in her ranks, 
 but they were so m spite of her errors ; they were few and 
 far between, and were exceptions to the general rule. 
 Where has she sought to enhghten the nations with the 
 
^6 MEMOIR OF REV. WILLIAM GURLEY. 
 
 pure word of God? Where has she hfted her finger to 
 burst the fetters of pohtical tyranny? And if she has, 
 with a zeal worthy of a better cause, urged her Jesuit 
 missionaries to the ends of the earth, to make proselytes 
 to her creed, may it not be too truly asked, where has she 
 ever found a people under heaven that she has not made 
 worse instead of better? 
 
 It was the spirit of Roman bigotry that blasted the 
 hopes of Ireland. Freedom was a word which, to Catholic 
 priests, imphed the extirpation of all heretics. Where good 
 men and true sought the rights of man, these minions of 
 the Holy See sought revenge on Protestants. The lamented 
 Emmet said to the court which consigned him to destruc- 
 tion, *'What Washington did for America, I would have 
 done for my country;" but Roman priests might justly 
 have said, "What Nero did for Rome, and what Robespierre 
 did for France, we would have done for Ireland." The 
 truth and justice of these observations will appear but 
 too well founded, as we proceed with a narration of the 
 insurrection. 
 
 Writers, favorable to the Catholic cause, have, in giving 
 the history of those times, endeavored to mislead the pubhc 
 mind, and to divert resentment from the guilty, by afiSrming 
 that the s^etage barbarities committed by the Papists on 
 the Protestants were done in self-defense, or to retaliate 
 equal outrages committed on them, by the government 
 authorities or by lawless troops. But it is clearly in evi- 
 dence that, before there was any outbreak, there was a 
 secret combination, consisting of Roman Catholics only, 
 whose object and design was the extirpation of the Protes- 
 tant population of Ireland. 
 
 In support of this position, so strenuously denied by 
 some, we adduce, first, the following extracts from the 
 memorials of Wolf Tone to the French Directory : 
 
MEMOIR OF REV. WILLIAM GURLEY. 77 
 
 " The Catholics have also an organization, commencing 
 about the same time with the club last mentioned, [the 
 United Irishmen,] but composed of CathoHcs only. Until 
 within a few months, this organization baffled the utmost 
 vigilance of the Irish government, unsuccessfully applied to 
 discover its principles; and to this hour, I believe, they are 
 unapprised of its extent." "I suppose there is no con- 
 spiracy — if a whole people can be said to conspire — which 
 has continued for so many years as this has done, where 
 the secret has been so religiously kept, and where, in so 
 vast a number, so few traitors are to be found." (Alhson's 
 History, page 443.) 
 
 Rev. George Taylor, in his History of the Rebellion in 
 the County of Wexford, says, (page 127,) "There was 
 another oath taken by the Papists, which the disaffected 
 Protestants knew nothing of; this was called the 'Black 
 test' and was as follows: * Every loyal Irish Protestant 
 heretic I shall murder; and this I swear.' 
 
 "Such as bound themselves by this oath had a pass-word 
 by which they knew each other anywhere they might meet. 
 This pass-word was the initials of the several words in the 
 oath ; and no individual knew this but such as were sworn. 
 * Eliphismatis ' was the pass-word." 
 
 This project of putting Protestants to death was talked 
 over by priests, and understood in secret clubs of Papists ; 
 but not a word on the subject was whispered in the societies 
 of " United Men," where all religious persuasions met. On 
 the contrary, Protestant gentlemen were elected to important 
 offices, and the doctrine of a universal brotherhood of Irish- 
 men maintained. 
 
 Profound, however, as was the policy of the priests and 
 
 their adherents, they could not wholly conceal from the 
 
 eagle eyes of the watchful their deep-laid schemes. Gloomy 
 
 foreshadowings began to cross the minds of many Protes* 
 
 7* 
 
78 MEMOIR OF REV. WILLIAM GLTILET. 
 
 tauis — fears that, if victory and independence should crown 
 the struggle of the ''United Men/' the great majority being 
 Papists, they might turn their arms against Protestants, for 
 then- extirpation. 
 
 These considerations, and the depredations of the Defend- 
 ers, gave rise to the Protestant association of " Orangemen," 
 whom the Catholics considered their bitter and sworn ene- 
 mies, but who, in reality, were only associations of Loyalists, 
 pledged to the defense of the government and laws, until 
 they could be peacably improved. These apprehensions of 
 Catholic designs were greatly increased, especially in the 
 county of Wexford, by the uncommon activity and devo- 
 tions of the Roman Church. 
 
 In the beginning of the year IVOS a new zeal seemed to 
 inspire the priests. The chapels were crowded, and mass, 
 which had heretofore been attended chiefly on the Sab- 
 bath, was now celebrated throughout the country every 
 day. The chapel at Ballycannow had a large congregation 
 every day, at morning and evening prayers. The ground on 
 which it stood was in sight of Mr. Gurley's father-in-laAv's, 
 who had given it to the Cathohcs some years before. The 
 officiating priest was Rev. Michael Murphy, one who took 
 an active part in the Rebellion. He was a man of profound 
 policy, had not been long in holy orders, and pursued such 
 a course to conceal his deep-laid schemes, that he was hardly 
 suspected as being favorable to the insurrection until the 
 cloud broke ; and then he took a decided stand as the cham- 
 pion of the Rebellion. We shall hereafter see his fate. 
 
 Another circumstance which increased the alarm was 
 this : it was given out that a certain holy father had, by a 
 dream or revelation, been notified that a great plague was 
 to break out among Catholic children, of fifteen years and 
 under. The nature of the plague was also revealed : their 
 brains were to boil out at the back of the head. The only 
 
MEMOIR OF REV. WILLIAM QURLEY. 79 
 
 charm to prevent so deplorable a result, was to tie round 
 the neck of each child a piece of red tape, it having been 
 first brought to the priest, to be sprinkled with holy water. 
 This was early in the spring, and was to be worn till the 
 month of June, when the danger would be over. (Taylor.) 
 
 Immediately the country shops were drained of this 
 article, and large quantities were ordered from Dublin to 
 supply the immense demand, although half a yard was the 
 amount usually called for at a time; and soon a scarlet 
 thread or tape distinguished every Catholic child. 
 
 It was impossible to resist the conviction that this was a 
 sign or mark, to distinguish the wearer from others, like 
 that on the door-posts of the Israelites, when the destroying 
 angel passed over the land of Egypt. 
 
 The month of May had been designated as the time when 
 French troops would arrive, when it was expected a general 
 outbreak would occur. If, then, the indiscriminate murder 
 of Protestants should become the order of the day, as some 
 may have expected, this pecuhar sign would indicate the 
 children of the true faith from those of the heretics. Some 
 of the priests were closely questioned on the subject: they 
 pretended to be ignorant of the matter, and, probably 
 alarmed at the too great boldness of the movement, spoke 
 against the practice. 
 
 These, with many other circumstances, such as the con- 
 stant manufacture of pikes by the Papist smiths, and the 
 gleaning of gentlemen's nurseries for handles or stafiFs 
 thereof, with various nightly depredations, gave a gloomy 
 aspect to the country. A storm seemed to be gathering, 
 and none could tell where it would burst forth. 
 
80 MEMOIR OF REV, WILLIAM GURLEY. 
 
 CHAPTER VI. 
 
 Dubliu headquarters of Conspirators — Arrest of Leaders by 
 Government — Capture of Lord Edward Fitzgerald — His deatli — 
 Plan of attack on Dublin — Its defeat — Cause — Prospects of revo- 
 lution at the capital blasted — County of "Wexford the centre and 
 vortex of Insurrection — Hypocritical conduct of Priests to blind 
 Government — Catholics take oath of allegiance — Their Memorial— 
 The Rebellion not a struggle for liberty — Arrest of B. B. Harvy — 
 Eising of Papists under j^riest John Murphy — Signal fires seen by 
 Mr. Gurley — Murphy's men defeat cavalry — Death of officers — Boo- 
 key's house attacked and burned. 
 
 The city of Dublin was the headquarters of the conspira- 
 tors, and was designed to be the theatre of their first grand 
 achievements. In this city the Irish Parliament still held its 
 sittings. The imminent danger which seemed impending, 
 induced Lord Moria, on the 19th of February, 1798, to 
 make an eloquent speech in favor of some measures of con- 
 ciliation ; but it was too late ; for on the same day the Com- 
 mittee of United Irishmen came to the conclusion to agree 
 to no terms but a total separation from Great Britain. 
 
 Hitherto the committee and leaders had succeeded in con- 
 ceahng their names and persons, though their plans and de- 
 signs were to a great extent known. At length, however, 
 government was made acquainted with the names of the 
 principal committee; and on the 12th day of March, while 
 this conamittee, with other distinguished leaders, were in se- 
 cret session at the house of Oliver Bond, fourteen of them 
 were arrested by order of the Lord Lieutenant. These ar- 
 rests included the most active and influential members of the 
 Union: Emmet, M'Niven, and Bond being of the number. 
 
 Lord Edward Fitzgerald escaped at this time ; but on the 
 19th of May he was discovered in an obscure street of the 
 town, where he resorted for concealment, and from whence 
 he still kept up correspondence with the various leaders and 
 
MEMOIR OF REV. WILLIAM GURLET. 81 
 
 committees of the United Men. Fitzgerald was in bed wlien 
 Captain Ryan, accompanied by Justice Swan, entered his 
 room and demanded him to sm-render as prisoner to his 
 Majesty. The sleeping chieftain awoke, and finding he Avas 
 betrayed into the hands of his enemies, a most desperate 
 struggle ensued, in which he gave Captain Ryan a mortal 
 blow and dangerously wounded Justice Swan. In the mean- 
 time he received a ball in his shoulder, which disabled 
 him ; and, other officers of the pohce coming in, he gave 
 himself up and was taken into custody. He languished 
 under his wounds, and died in prison on the 3d of the fol- 
 lowing month. 
 
 Lord Fitzgerald was a young nobleman of the most re- 
 spectable connections. He was brother to the Duke of 
 Leinster, and married to a daughter of the Duke of Orleans. 
 A man of daring courage, great powers of mind, and admira- 
 bly adapted to the perilous work of revolutionary excite- 
 ment and commotion, his tragical end threw a gloom over 
 the minds and hopes of his associates. The vacancies 
 created by these misfortunes, in the committees, were filled 
 with men inferior to those who had taken the lead, but still 
 men of commendable abilities. Arrangements were no^v 
 made to attack the garrison and take the city of Dublin, on 
 the 23d of May. Thousands of United Men on that day 
 entered the city, for the purpose of joining in the work of 
 destruction, and great numbers were advancing toward the 
 place by all the roads from the surrounding country. 
 
 At this critical moment Neilson, the commander-in-chief, 
 was arrested in the street, after a desperate struggle : hear- 
 ing that their leader was committed to prison, several thou- 
 sand insurgents, who were waiting impatiently for the signal 
 of attack, dispersed. The plan Avas to assemble by beat of 
 drum : and it is well known, says Sir Richard Musgrove, in 
 his History of the Rebellion, "that in an hour more the 
 
82 MEMOIR OF REV. WILLIAM GURLEY. 
 
 fate of tlie city and of its lo}'al inhabitants would have been 
 decided." 
 
 The prompt and energetic measures of the government 
 prevented, for the time being, the plans on the city. Some 
 skuTQishes, however, took place in the -sdcinity of the capital. 
 The remaining chiefs put themselves at the head of such 
 forces as assembled. In- the neighborhood of Carlo w, forty 
 miles from Dublin, some fifteen hundred insurgents encoun- 
 tered a detachment of several hundred regular troops, but 
 were routed with great loss. But there were still within 
 two days' march of Dubhn more than two hundred thou- 
 sand United Irishmen, one-half of whom would have been 
 sufficient to have completed the revolution in the capital. 
 Allison says, in his History of Europe, in regard to this par- 
 ticular, that ''Ulster, in which province alone one hundred 
 and fifty thousand United Irishmen are said to have been 
 em'olled and mustered, dechned the contest." The pro\dnce 
 of Ulster dechned the contest! Why did they decline? 
 They were banded and sworn, and armed, and trained. The 
 truth is, the "mystery of iniquity" had already began to 
 work ; the ulterior designs of the Catholic combination was 
 beginning to be apparent. The inhabitants of Ulster were 
 chiefly Protestants, the descendants of a colony of Scotch- 
 men, introduced by King James I. These were Protestant 
 dissenters, and were enrolled as United Men to obtain a 
 release from tithes, or perhaps independence. The chief 
 reliance of the leaders of the revolution was placed on these 
 men, and many of them Avere officers under their organiza- 
 tions. When, therefore, the impression became strong that 
 the extirpation of Protestantism was to be the watchword 
 with the Papist community, these men naturally " declined 
 the contest." They detested the English heirarchy much ; 
 but they dreaded Papal domination more ; and such was 
 theh number and influence, that they deterred even the 
 
MEMOIR OF KEY. WILLIAM GURLEY. 83 
 
 Catliolics among tliem from a general rising. Thus it 
 appears e\ident that the success of the scheme for Irish 
 hberty, in its progress, was paralyzed by the bigotry of the 
 Roman Church. 
 
 The prospects of the insurgents at the capital being- 
 blasted, the plan now was to muster their forces and gather 
 strength in other quarters, and then, after subduing tlio 
 inferior places, unite their different divisions, and make the 
 conquest of Dublin the end and triumph of their labors. 
 Accordingly, Wexford became the great centre and vortex 
 of insurrection. Here the great united army was assem- 
 bled, the National Committee instituted, the great battles 
 fought, and the result reached. We shall, therefore, en- 
 deavor to give the proceedings of the insurgents in this pan 
 of the comitry. 
 
 Early in the year of the insurrection, a hypocritical effort 
 was made by the Catholic priests to deceive the govern- 
 ment and blind the eyes of the Protestants to the impending 
 danger. 
 
 To effect this they induced their flocks, assembled in their 
 chapels, to listen with apparent candor and interest to pro- 
 posals made by the magistrates and authorities of the crown, 
 to take an oath of allegiance, and thus dispel all doubts of 
 their true loyalty. The Earl of Mount Norris prepared 
 appropriate oaths, and administered them to such as were 
 willing to take them. 
 
 On the 19th of January, 1798, priest Murphy, of Bally- 
 cannow, assembled his men at the chapel and marched them 
 to tlie authorities, where they took the following oath : 
 
 " I do hereby declare upon the Holy Evangelists, and as 
 I hope to be saved through the merits of my blessed Lord 
 and Savior, Jesus Christ, that I will be true and faithful 
 to his Majesty, Kuig George III, and to the succession 
 of his family to the throne ; that I will support and main- 
 
84 MEMOIR OF REV. WILLIAM GURLET. 
 
 tain the constitution as by law established ; that I am not 
 a United Irishman, and that I will never take the United 
 Irishmen's oath; that I am bound by every obligation, 
 human and divine, to give all infoimation in my power to 
 prevent tumult and disorder; that I will neither aid nor 
 assist the enemies of my Ejng or my country, and that I 
 will give up all sorts of arms in my possession. All the 
 above I voluntarily swear, so help me God." 
 
 A printed copy of this oath was given to each person 
 that was sworn — on the bottom of which was written the 
 following certificate : 
 
 *'The above oath was taken before me, this 19th day of 
 January, 1798, by A. B., of Ballycannow parish. 
 
 " Mount N'orris." 
 
 The different parishes were now perfectly secure, having 
 taken so strict an oath, and were wrapped as in a mantle 
 from all suspicion. 
 
 But it soon became evident that they were busy in- 
 making every preparation for an outbreak. 
 
 The appointing of officers, the manufacture of pikes, the 
 procuring and conceahng of fire-arms, the gleaning of woods 
 and shrubberies for pike handles, still went on with increased 
 activity. This again alarmed the magistrates. The county 
 wore so serious an aspect that, on application to govern- 
 ment, eighteen parishes were declared to be in a state of 
 insurrection, and the Lord Lieutenant and Privy Council 
 issued a proclamation, declaring the entire county to be 
 under martial law. 
 
 Several persons were apprehended and imprisoned, and 
 the whole county was in a state of evident and great excite- 
 ment. 
 
 The expected help not yet having arrived from France, 
 the Roman clergy again formed another cloak to conceal 
 their dark designs. Voluntary addresses were signed by 
 
MEMOIR OF REV. WILLIAM GURLEY. 85 
 
 the leading members of the Cathohc Church and for- 
 warded to the Lord Lieutenant, reaffirming their loyalty. 
 We subjoin one of these addresses, as a specimen of the 
 whole : 
 
 " At a general meeting of the Roman Catholic inhabitants 
 of the parish of Ballycannow, in the chapel, on Sunday, the 
 1st of April, 1798, the following declarations of loyalty 
 were unanimously agreed to, and ordered to be forwarded 
 to his Excellency, Earl Camden, Lord Lieutenant, General, 
 and General Governor of Ireland : 
 
 "May it please your Excellency — We, the Roman Catholic 
 mhabitants of the parish of Ballycannow, in the county of 
 Wexford, this day assembled at the chapel of Ballycannow, 
 holding in abhorrence the barbarous outrages lately com- 
 mitted, and seditious conspiracies now existing in this king- 
 dom by traitors and rebels, styling themselves United Irish- 
 men, think it incumbent on us thus publicly to vow and 
 declare our unalterable attachment and loyalty to our 
 most revered and beloved sovereign. King George III, and 
 our deteiinined resolution to support and maintain his 
 rights, and our happy constitution. And we do further 
 pledge ourselves to co-operate with our Protestant brethren 
 of this kingdom, in opposing to the utmost in our power 
 any foreign or domestic enemy who may dare to invade his 
 Majesty's dommions, or disturb the peace and tranquility of 
 this country. . . Resolved, That the above declaration 
 be signed by our pastor, the Rev. Michael Murphy, and a 
 few of the principal parishioners ; and that the same be 
 forwarded to the Right Hon. Earl Mount Norris, with a 
 request that his Lordship will transmit it to his Excellency, 
 the Lord Lieutenant. Rev. Michael Murphy, 
 
 " Coadjutor Priest.^' 
 
 This address was signed by fourteen of the principal citi- 
 zens of the parish : and it is worthy of note, that they and 
 
86 MEMOIR OF REV. WILLIAM GURLET. 
 
 the priest at their head were among the most zealous and 
 active of the insurgents during the RebelUon ; thus demon- 
 strating their deep hypocrisy and perjury. While, then, 
 we trace the rash and cruel progress of the insurgents with 
 a faithful adherence to truth and facts, let it be distinctly 
 understood that we can no longer regard it as the struggle 
 of freedom with tyranny — the effort of the true Irish 
 brotherhood to throw off the shackles of political despot- 
 ism — but the worst of all despotisms — ecclesiastical bigotry 
 enlisted to extirpate Protestants, a fierce crusade against the 
 rights of conscience and the word of God. 
 
 If the spirit of the oath of the United Irishmen had been 
 regarded, and all denominations moved steadily forward, 
 sacrificing their prejudices on the altar of a pure patriotism, 
 the independence of Ireland might have been secm'ed — or 
 at least honorable tenns have been obtained — and all true 
 patriots would have rejoiced; but, alas! Ireland, long op- 
 pressed by England, was now to become her own oppressor. 
 Priests from the altars of the Roman Catholic Church were 
 to be the first to break this brotherhood, divide the strength 
 of the party, revive the feuds of former ages, and extin- 
 guish in the blood of the innocent the last hope of freedom. 
 
 All through the months of April and May an awful sus- 
 pense, like a gloomy cloud, hung over the country — every 
 thing gave indications of a gathering storm. 
 
 At length, on Saturday, the 2Gth of May, Beauchamp 
 Bagnel Hai-vy, a gentleman of large fortune and a Protes- 
 tant, was arrested by an order from government. He was 
 a United Irishman — a man of amiable disposition and exten- 
 sive influence. He, with Edward Fitzgerald and John Col- 
 clough, was lodged in the city prison of Wexford. 
 
 The arrest of so distinq-uished a member of the cause 
 brought matters to a crisis ; the news spread like lightning 
 through the surrounding country, and before the next sun 
 
MEilOIR OF REV. WILLIAM GURLEY. 87 
 
 rose the long-gathering clouds biu*st in desolating fury on 
 tlie ill-fated land. 
 
 John Murphy, parish priest of Bolavogue, who but a few 
 weeks before had led his parishioners forth to take the oath 
 of allegiance, was the first to sound the trump of war, and 
 to proclaim that " the hour of liberty had arrived." 
 
 In his chapel, he had often inculcated the doctrine thai 
 the extirpation of heretics was right and praiseworthy, and 
 pleasing to God — and now he was to give his faithful flock 
 some practical lessons in the work. Early that night he 
 assembled his deluded followers, informed them of the 
 arrest of B. B. Harvy, represented in glowmg colors the 
 oppressive acts of the government, told them they were a 
 persecuted and down-trodden people, painted in inspiring 
 strains the blessing of freedom, and bid them strike for 
 liberty. 
 
 Mr. Gurley had watched, with deep solicitude and anxious 
 heart, the gradual developments of the times. He saw 
 Harvy and his associates, as they were conducted to 
 prison. He observed clusters of his Catholic neighbors at 
 the corners of the streets, conversing together, with agitated 
 countenances and menacing gestures ; and he informed his 
 wife, and some Protestant neighbors who came in, that he 
 beheved trying times were at hand. 
 
 At ten o'clock, that niglit, a fire gleamed through the 
 darkness, on a neighboring hill. It was soon answered by 
 the blazing up of another, in an opposite direction — then 
 a third and fourth, till almost every hill-top glowed 
 with the preconcerted signal. Mr. Gurley looked forth 
 from his chamber window on these alarming indications. 
 **Ithas come at last," said he to his pale and trembling 
 wife. *' We shall have hot work now, my love. But God 
 will be our refuge. We must trust in him alone." His 
 young companion, shuddering, folded her babe closer to 
 
88 MEMOIR OF REV. WILLIAM GURLET. 
 
 her bosom, as if it were in danger. They then descended 
 to the parler, and communicated the intelhgence to two 
 sisters of Mrs. Gurley, who had that evening arrived to 
 spend the Whitsuntide holjdays with her. They united in 
 prayer for the protection of almighty God, and committed 
 their cause to his hands. 
 
 While the signal fires were gleaming from the hills. 
 Murphy's men came flocking round him, armed with 
 guns, pikes, and stones. While they were assembling, a 
 Lieutenant Bookey, who, with eighteen cavalry, was patroll- 
 ing, to prevent distm'bances, rode that way, in order to 
 disperse them. As the tramp of the horsemen was heard, 
 Murphy ordered a part of his men to conceal themselves 
 behind a hedge which lined one side of the road. The 
 cavalry passed on, undisturbed by the ambush, until they 
 had nearly reached the main body, who were drawn up in 
 order, awaiting, in silence, their arrival. Bookey was a 
 brave officer, but as humane as brave. Anxious to prevent 
 a conflict and efiusion of blood, he called on the rebels to 
 cease from their hostile movement, and retire to their homes. 
 While he was talking, priest Murphy coolly ordered his men 
 to fire, which was instantly obeyed. The fire was promptly 
 returned by the troops. The men in ambush now, from 
 behind the hedges, poured a shower of balls and stones 
 upon the cavalry. At this moment the Lieutenant was 
 struck in the face by a stone, which so disabled him, that 
 he fell from his horse, and was soon miserably butchered. 
 Some others were shot; and the remainder, seeing their 
 imminent danger, retreated in haste, leaving eight of the 
 insurgents dead on the spot. 
 
 The flight of the horsemen gave fresh courage to the 
 insurgents; and, animated by their holy commander, they 
 now, being in considerable numbers, rushed forward to the 
 house of the fallen Lieutenant, which was some miles dis- 
 
MEMOIR OF REV. WILLIAM GURLET. 89 
 
 iant, in order to wreak their vengeance on its inmates. 
 Fortunately, the family had been removed to a place of 
 safety. The premises were left in care of two Protestants — 
 Hawkins and Ward, by name — together with five Catholic- 
 domestics of the late Lieutenant. 
 
 It was one o'clock, in the morning, when the rebels, four 
 hundred in number, reached the residence of Bookey. The 
 Catholic domestics stole out of the house, and joined the 
 insurgents; but the two Protestants, having four guns, 
 resolved on defending the house to the last extremity. The 
 insurgents surrounded the dwelling, and fired in at the win- 
 dows, which was retui-ned by the men within, with true 
 Spartan courage. Every shot from them brought some 
 one of the assailants to the earth. It was a desperate and 
 most unequal conflict — four hundred against two men. At 
 length the door was broken in with a sledge-hammer, and 
 eandles lighted in the hall. 
 
 Hawkins and Ward were in the second story, where, 
 from the windows, they had kept up a steady fire on the 
 crowd below. Priest Murphy entered the hall, and ordered 
 some men, who had lights in their hands, to go up stairs, 
 and see who were in the house. Aware of the perilous 
 enterprise, the men refused to obey; on which he drew his 
 sword, and commanded them to go up instantly, declaring 
 that, if they refused, he would cut off their heads. Intim- 
 idated by this threat, they immediately ran up; but, on 
 reaching the top of the steps, th y were shot, and tumbled 
 down at the feet of their inhimian commander, in the ago- 
 nies of death. At this the rage of the assailants knew no 
 bounds. They rushed into the kitchen, and, taking fire 
 from the hearth, communicated it to various parts of the. 
 house, determined that Ward and his companion should not 
 escape. The brave defenders of the house heard the floor 
 crack beneath them; and, almost suff"ocatod with smoke, 
 
90 MEMOIR OF REV. WILLIAM GURLET. 
 
 they escaped to an upper story, and closed the door, to 
 keep out, as much as possible, the smoke. Here, with 
 amazing fortitude, they continued to fire on the maddened 
 crowd; and the groans and execrations, from below, told 
 that they were not firing in vain. As the floor under them 
 grew hot, and the flames burst from the windows beneath, 
 it became evident to the Protestants that they must either 
 venture out through the windows and be piked by the 
 rebels, or be devoured by the flames. 
 
 Ward now called to Hawkins to come to him, that they 
 might die together rather than fall into the hands of the 
 wretches who thirsted for their blood. Having ceased 
 firing, Murphy concluded they were dead ; and, apprehend- 
 ing the report of fire-arms and the blaze of the building 
 might bring troops from Wexford to attack them, he with- 
 drew his men from the place, taking their dead and wounded 
 with them. Finding that the rebels had retired, Ward and 
 Hawkins succeeded in getting out of the gable window on 
 to a building which was not yet on fire, and so mercifully 
 escaped a dreadful death. The rebels were astonished 
 beyond measure afterward, when they learned that they 
 were not dead. 
 
 The insurgent force now moved toward Oulard, a place 
 a few miles from Wexford. They set fire to all the Protes- 
 tant houses on their way, whistling and yelling to attract 
 their associates from their homes. Their bowlings, borne on 
 the dewy air, echoed from the surrounding hills, the flames 
 of the burning buildings threw a lurid glare on the gioomy 
 sky, and, as the morning dawned, a heavy cloud of smoko 
 hung over the whole country. 
 
MEMOIR OF REV. WILLIAM GURLEY. 91 
 
 CHAPTER VII. 
 
 Sabbath morn — Murder of Rev. Robert Burro"\vs and parish- 
 ioners — Death of Rev. Francis Turner and nine others — Wexford 
 in consternation — Mr. Gurley attended preaching at five o'clock 
 in the morning — Saw smoke of burning houses on his return — 
 Soldiers cut off — Battle of Enuiscorth}- — Troops fly to "Wexford — 
 Situation cf Protestants — Mr. Gurley 's house open to refugees — 
 His advice to them — Attack on Wexford expected — ^High spirits 
 of Murphy and the insurgents. 
 
 It was Sabbath morninsx, with its holv lio-ht and rest 
 Consecrated time, it was naturally associated with the tem- 
 ples, the worship, and the ministers of God. Nor was the 
 association lost to the rebel crowd — recollecting that near 
 their route was the beautiful residence of a most worthy 
 and devoted clergyman of the Church of England, the 
 Rev. Robert Burrows, of Kyle. He was accompanied by- 
 five of his parishioners, who had, in their alarm, come to 
 his house. Presuming that this minister was not likely to 
 become a convert to their creed, they fiercely attacked his 
 house and forced their way in. His entreaties for mercv 
 and tears of despair were in vain. The minister soon fell 
 mangled with pikes ; and in a moment's time his five parish- 
 ioners, who had come to him for counsel in their extremity, 
 were weltering in their blood on his floor. His son was 
 wounded, but not killed. The torch was now applied to his 
 dwelling; and while the columns of mingled smoke and 
 llame ascended, as if for a witness to heaven against them, 
 they proceeded on their way. Parties of cavalry and yeo- 
 manry, in hope of arresting the course of the insurgents 
 by retaliation, now fired the buildings of the Papists. This, 
 however, was bad policy, and wholly lost on them, for they 
 raged like mad men, and, with shouts, screams, and impre- 
 cations, continued their dreadful work. 
 
92 MEMOIR OF REV. WILLIAM GURLET. 
 
 In the coui'se of the morning the rebel force was strength- 
 ened by some desertions from the Irish volunteers or 
 yeomanry. Sergeant Edward Roach deserted from a com- 
 pany of cavalry, and with twenty of his men, who were 
 Catholics, went over to the insurgents. 
 
 The force now amounted to several thousands : they were 
 separated into two grand divisions. Roach was placed at 
 the head of one, and ]\Iurphy continued to lead and animate 
 the other. Their number was hourly increasing. As from 
 each hamlet the hardy peasantry issued forth, they were 
 hailed by the swelhng crowd with deafening shouts of 
 "Erin go Bragh!" 
 
 Rev. Francis Turner, rector of Edermine, was a clergy- 
 man of most unblemished character. Several of his parish- 
 ioners had come to his house for counsel and safety, a part 
 of whom requested the baptism of a child. As the lips of 
 the minister pronounced the last words of the solemn 
 service, the shouts of the advancing rebels broke on his 
 ears. Despairing, from his knowledge of their character, 
 of any hope from then clemency, he communicated his 
 views to his neighbors ; and the httle band, relying on God, 
 resolved to defend themselves to the last, as their only 
 hope. The windows were fastened down and the doors 
 bolted. They surrounded the house with horrid yells, set 
 the out-buildings on fire, and demanded admittance to the 
 mansion. The clergyman looked out of a window and 
 asked what they wanted. They repUed, " Surrender, and 
 give up your arms." He told them he would never yield 
 to their demand but with his life. The men who had mus- 
 kets were now called to the front and ordered to fire into 
 all the windows. The leaden hail whistled through the 
 shivered glass and rattled against the walls and furniture 
 of the parsonage. Well provided with fire-arms. Turner and 
 his friends made a gallant resistance by firing incessantly 
 
MEMOIR OF REV. WILLIAM GURLEY. 93 
 
 from the chamber windows on the thick ranks of the assail- 
 ants, some of whom at every discharge of the pieces bit 
 the earth. Dming this miequal conflict, four of the insur- 
 gents, with loaded pieces, crept cautiously to a close and 
 favorable position, and coolly waited till Mr. Turner came 
 to the window to discharge his piece, when all four fired 
 together and blew off one side of his face. Paralyzed with 
 terror as they saw their beloved pastor fall, the parishioners 
 ceased firing, and, in the excess of their grief, deeming 
 further resistance useless, gave themselves up into the 
 hands of their cruel enemies. Bursting through a window, 
 the assailants, frenzied with rage, now set fire to the library. 
 Then rushing up stairs, they found the body of the unfor- 
 tunate clergyman weltering in blood, and around him his 
 terrified brethren. 
 
 In spite of their entreaties for mercy, these were all, 
 nine in number, murdered on the spot, and their mangled 
 bodies and blood covered the floor of the apartment ; one 
 of these was the father of the child just baptized, and two 
 others the sponsors. The flames bursting through the roof 
 of the edifice, mounted high in air, and in a short time the 
 beautiful parsonage of Edermine was laid in ashes, and the 
 bones of its worthy rector were mingled with the smol- 
 dering ruins. 
 
 The assembled forces, now several thousand in number, 
 halted within six miles of Wexford. While here a detach- 
 ment of cavalry, consisting of about two hundred, went 
 out to meet them. When the insurgents saw the horsemen 
 approaching, they opened to the right and left to receive 
 them, with such deafening shouts and yells as defy descrip- 
 tion. The troops perceiving their vast numbers and strength 
 of position, did not deem it prudent to risk an engagement, 
 and therefore immediately retreated to Gorey, a place sev- 
 eral miles distant, to await reinforcements. 
 
94 MEMOIR OF REV. WILLIAM GURLEY. 
 
 The retirement of the ti-oops gave fresh encouragement 
 60 the rebels. But instead of a manly pursuit of the flying 
 cavalry, or directly marching to the rescue of Harvy and 
 his associates from prison, they, coward-like, went to the 
 house of a fine old gentleman, a Mr. Samuel Maud, a Protes- 
 tant and a most peaceable man. After robbmg the house 
 of every thing valuable, it was to be hoped they would have 
 spared the hfe of its owner, who was Smety-six years old; 
 but his thinned and whitened locks were no security. 
 They led him into the hall, and one thrust a barbed pike 
 through his neck, and another darted a pike into his breast; 
 others joined in piking him in various parts of the body, 
 until death ended his agony. 
 
 Such were some of the first-fruits of liberty — deeds 
 enacted under the special direction of the Roman Catholic 
 clergy — acts of cold-blooded atrocity, seldom exceeded 
 even by savages themselves; and all performed on the 
 sacred Sabbath. 
 
 Most of the Protestants in the country now gathered to 
 the garrison towns. Such were Ross, Wexford, Ennis- 
 corthy, and Gorey. Anguish and terror were depicted on 
 every loyal face. In Gorey alone there were not less than 
 two thousand refugees, who had left their burning dwellings 
 and property beliind them to seek shelter there, besides 
 the inhabitants of the place. The streets were thronged 
 with soldiers and yeomanry, and persons with fire-arms 
 were stationed in the houses, and at the windows, every 
 moment expecting an attack. Trumpets were sounding, 
 and the dmms beat to arms every half hour — and all was 
 melancholy and confusion. 
 
 The city of Wexford was full of consternation. Death 
 and destruction seemed to be hovering, with dark and out- 
 spread wings, over the country. Towering high in air were 
 seen columns of smoke in various directions, from the 
 
MEMOIR OF REV. WILLIAM GURLET. 95 
 
 burning dwellings of the poor and the flaming palaces of 
 the rich. 
 
 Every exertion was made to defend the city; bar- 
 riers of wood and stone were erected in all the leading 
 
 o 
 
 avenues, and most of the Loyalists volunteered to defend 
 the place ; and there was strong hope that they would bo 
 able to accomphsh it. 
 
 Amid all the commotion of the city on that fearful day, 
 Mr. Gurley repaired as usual to Wesleyan preaching. How 
 sweet and consoling was the word of God to the little 
 flock, several of whom Avere never to meet again on earth. 
 While the minister, the Rev. Andrew Taylor, proclaimed to 
 them the words of the Psalmist, " Beneath the shadow of 
 thy wings will I make my refuge, until these calamities 
 shall be over-passed," a sacred power rested on the con- 
 gregation. Every face was bedewed with tears ; but that 
 perfect love which casteth out all fear caused them to 
 triumph, and they left the solemn place of association ready 
 to go, if it were God's will, to prison or to death for Christ's 
 sake and for his cause. Refemng to this time, Mr. Gurley 
 in one of his letters says : " On my return from meeting, as 
 I was passing through the street, several persons stopped 
 me and said that the Papists had risen m great numbers, 
 and were murdering the Protestants in the country, and 
 burning their houses. I looked around and saw the 
 smoke ascending over our heads. * Now,' said I, ' the long- 
 expected time has come.' On reaching home I found my 
 wife and her two sisters in the greatest alarm." The 
 preaching was at five o'clock in the morning, and the news 
 of the depredations had not been circulated in the city imtil 
 after that hour. 
 
 The garrison at Wexford was weak, but a detachment of 
 one hundred and thirty men, under the command of Major 
 Lombard and Col. Foote, were sent out to attack the 
 
06 MEMOIR OF REV. WILLIAM GURLEY. 
 
 iiisiu'gents. The rebel force, on the approach of the mili- 
 tary, lay in ambush in the ditches, and the soldiers, after 
 firing a few rounds at the main body who were on the side 
 of a hill, charged on them. The concealed ranks arose and 
 completely surrounded the party, and cut them in pieces, 
 the heutenant and two privates only escaping. Many of 
 the soldiers who were slain had wives and families residing 
 in the city. Their feelings and condition are thus alluded 
 to by Taylor : 
 
 *'How shall I attempt to describe the situation of Wex- 
 ford, when the news ariived that the party was cut off? 
 The general distress and anguish — the screeching of the 
 soldiers' wives and children, tearing their hair and beating 
 their bosoms, incapable of consolation — was melancholy 
 beyond description. In every part was weeping and wail- 
 ing; so that a friend of mine went up into her gaiTet to 
 avoid the crying in the street; but stiil the dismal groans 
 of the Avidow and the fatherless assailed her. Nor did she 
 know the moment she would fall by the hands of her 
 own servants, who were Papists. A kind-hearted lady, 
 compassionating the condition of a poor woman, whose hus- 
 band had fallen in the engagement, gave her some money, 
 and ordered her a bottle of wine. The poor creature gave 
 a mournful look at her benefactor, but her heart was burst- 
 ing — she lay down and instantly expired." 
 
 Enniscorthy was a considerable town at the foot of Vine- 
 gar Hill, which rose high above it, and was a strong and 
 advantageous mihtary position. 
 
 The place was not overlooked by the rebel officers as an 
 important post ; and it was resolved to secure it, if possible, 
 as a general rallying point. It was defended by several 
 companies of infantry and cavalry, under the command of 
 Captain Snow. 
 
 Early on Monday, the 28th, the insurgents, over seven 
 
MEMOIR OF REV. WILLIAM GURLEY. 97 
 
 thousand strong, marched within one mile of Enniscorthy 
 and halted, waiting some time, expecting the military com- 
 mander and magistrates would offer to surrender the town 
 and garrison. 
 
 No proposals of the kind being made, they began to pre- 
 pare for taking the place by storm. 
 
 The whole body of insurgents were drawn up on a rising 
 ground to hear mass from the celebrated priest Murphy, of 
 Bolavoge. As soon as the service was concluded, Murphy 
 laid aside his sacerdotal vestments, and, drawing his sword, 
 placed himself at the head of his men and marched toward 
 the town. 
 
 Captain Snow drew his men up at one end of the town 
 and waited the arrival of the insurgents. The latter ad- 
 vanced in vast numbers, rushing impetuously forward, dis- 
 charging their fire-arms and brandishing their pikes. Their 
 fierce onset was met by the infantry with a heavy and well- 
 directed fire, which caused the front ranks of the assailants 
 to recoil ; and for a few moments a severe conflict ensued. 
 The insurgents now artfully feigned a retreat, and retired 
 toward the river, which ran through the centre of the 
 town. Supposing they were really routed, Captain Snow 
 pursued them until they reached the middle of the town. 
 This was all that was wanted by the insurgents. They now 
 poured into the streets; took possession of the houses, 
 firing from the windows ; then they set fire to the dwellings, 
 and, taking advantage of the smoke, fired on the troops 
 from the corners of houses and from behind garden walls. 
 For three hours the battle raged with great fury; but, at 
 length, wearied with exertion and overcome by such a vast 
 superiority of numbers. Captain Snow retreated to Wexford, 
 leaving three hundred and fifty of the insurgents dead on 
 the field. The loss of the loyal troops was forty killed and 
 wounded. 
 
 9 
 
98 MEMOIR OF REV. WILLIAM GURLET. 
 
 Most of the Protestant inhabitants of the place followed 
 the retiring army to Wexford, in great distress and disorder. 
 The flight of the troops was the signal for indiscriminate 
 slaughter and rapine. 
 
 The wounded Loyahsts were cruelly piked; many who 
 would not leave their sick or wounded friends shared a 
 similar fate. Many, induced by affection, remained with 
 their wives and children — hoping to find protection from 
 some one Catholic neighbor or other ; but, alas ! there was 
 no mercy for any man who bore the name of Protestant ; 
 and even youth of fifteen years and under were put to 
 death. Taylor thus describes the scene : 
 
 " Now parents deserted their children, and children their 
 parents, never to meet more. The Rev. Samuel Haydon, 
 rector of Ferns, a very old man, was murdered and thro^vn 
 out to be devoured by swine. Richard Wheatly, a lock- 
 smith, near one hundred years old, also fell a victim to their 
 cruelty. The massacre became general, as soon as they got 
 pdssession of the town. Some were murdered in the act of 
 gi\dng them freely of their own liquor ; witness, Edward Slye 
 was shot by his neighbor, William Lee, while handing him 
 a quart of beer. Many were torn out of the arms of their 
 wives, and murdered before them in the most barbarous 
 manner — nor would those women be even permitted to bury 
 their husbands. Here, now, were hearts torn with sorrow 
 of the deepest kind ; many a widow and fatherless orphan 
 wept sore, while smoke and flames, blood and slaugliter, 
 shouting and blasphemy, triiunphed in the desolation of this 
 town." 
 
 Amongst those who had taken refuge in Wexford, were 
 several who were Wesleyan Methodists. With some of 
 these Mr. Gurley was well acquainted. His house was 
 open to receive them. Obliged to leave their wives and 
 tender children to the mercy of their relentless foes, and 
 
MEMOIR OF REV. AVILLIAM GURLEl'. 99 
 
 not knowing what might be their fate, they were in great 
 distress of mind. Mr. Gurley encouraged them to trust in 
 God. He reminded them that their persecutors had power 
 to kill the body only, but could not harm the soul. He bade 
 them recollect the martyrs of old, and how they had shouted 
 victory in the flames. He ejdiorted them to refuse all offers 
 of Papists to baptize or proselyte them ; and, if called to" 
 die, to stand steadfast in the faith, and humbly trust in a 
 faithful God. They worshiped together, and their inter- 
 views were solemn and bedewed with many tears. 
 
 An immediate attack on Wexford was now hourly ex- 
 pected. The authorities of the corporation now liberated 
 two of the United Irishmen, who had been imprisoned 
 with B. B. Har\y, on the day the insuiTection broke out, on 
 condition that they should go to Enniscorthy and endeavor 
 to persuade the rebels to cease from murdering their Prot- 
 estant neighbors. Accordingly, Fitzgerald and Colclough 
 proceeded to the rebel camp. 
 
 Great was the joy in the insurgent army, when Fitzgerald 
 arrived. He was styled by them, "Lord Edward Fitzger- 
 ald," the title which belonged to the distinguished cham- 
 pion of this insurrection in Dublin, but who had fallen by 
 the hands of the government. Whether the liberated rebels 
 kept their promise is not known ; but they themselves were 
 honored with commands in the "United army." 
 
100 MEMOIR OF REV. WILLIAM GURLEY. 
 
 ^ 
 
 HAPTER VIII. 
 
 Camp on Vinegar Hili — Wexford surrendered to t\renty thousand 
 Insurgents — Mr. Gurley and family on ship — Rebels enter town- 
 Murders — National Council established — Harvy appointed Presi- 
 dent and Commander-in-Chief — CMzens imprisoned — Mr. Gurley 
 seized and taken from ship — Set at liberty — His account of a visit 
 to priest Corrin — Rebels attempt to shoot him. 
 
 Priest Murphy, who had first sounded the tocsin of war 
 in the county, was now in the highest spirits. He mar- 
 shaled his victorious men, and led them up to the top of 
 Vineofar Hill, which rises in the form of a cone, its summit 
 being plainly visible for miles around. Here he unfurled 
 the standard of liberty, and in the presence of the immense 
 concourse celebrated mass. He also addressed his men in 
 a warm, inflammatory speech. The glorious epoch had 
 arrived, he said, to retrieve their ancient rights and free- 
 dom, and to shake off the intolerable yoke of heresy and 
 heretical government under which they had groaned so 
 long. The speech was received with loud and long cheer- 
 ing by the excited crowd. 
 
 Murphy now established his camp on the summit of the 
 hill, and chose Fitzgerald and Edward Roach to be associate 
 commanders with himself. 
 
 Thus it appears evident that this body of insurgents 
 were under the sole direction of the Catholic clergy, and 
 that Murphy might easily have restrained his men from 
 those deeds of unprovoked barbarity which had so far 
 marked their course. Regular officers appointed by the 
 systematic arrangements of the United Irishmen, would 
 have consented, it is believed, to no such proceedings ; but 
 it is notorious, that when Protestant United Irishmen at- 
 tempted to arrest such atrocities, the Papists, and espe- 
 cially the priests, as will hereafter appear, sought imme- 
 
MEMOIR OF REV. WILLIAM GURLEY. 101 
 
 diately to diminish tlieir iaduenoc, and to depose tliem from 
 authority, that the reins might be wholly in their own guilty 
 hands. 
 
 On Wednesday morning, the 30th of May, and the fourth 
 day of the insurrection, the insurgent army, consisting of 
 twenty thousand armed |fcen, took position within three 
 miles of Wexford, at a place called the Three Rocks. 
 
 While in this position they were attacked by two different 
 detachments of troops. The first, ninety-six men from Wa- 
 terford, who were on their way to Wexford, to join the 
 garrison, with two howitzers. They were compelled to 
 retreat, leaving their guns in the hands of the insurgents, 
 and one-half their number dead on the field. The other 
 was a body of soldiers sent out from Wexford, several hun- 
 dred strong. 
 
 These marched boldly toward the rebel ranks, and opened 
 a brisk fire on their outposts ; but when, to their surprise, 
 the insurgents opened on them with the howitzers they had 
 just taken, and poured a volley from their muskets, they 
 deemed all hope of resisting such a force vain, and therefore 
 returned, but in good order, to the town. 
 
 Although Wexford was strongly barricaded with a gar- 
 rison of several hundred troops and yeomanry, yet the 
 hearts of the city authorities quailed before the everywhere 
 victorious assailants. A council was held by the magistrates 
 and some of the leading citizens and military commanders, 
 who, after anxious deliberation, decided it to be most pru- 
 dent for the military to evacuate the town and let the rebels 
 have peaceable possession. This was deemed at the time a 
 step of very doubtful propriety; and could the council have 
 foreseen the atrocities afterward committed in the city, 
 during the "Reign of Terror," they would sooner have 
 defended the city to the last extremity. 
 
 But having decided to surrender the town, a counselor 
 
102 MEMOIR OF REV. WILLIAM GURLET. 
 
 Richards aud his brother were deputed to go with a flag of 
 truce to the United forces, at the Three Rocks, proposing to 
 surrender the city, providing the enemy would be honorable 
 and not molest the persons or destroy the property of the 
 inhabitants. 
 
 The Richards, on delivering their message, found them- 
 selves in a most alarming situation : some proposed to put 
 them to immediate death and march directly to the town ; 
 and their hves were spared only on their promising that all 
 the cannon, arms, and munitions of war pertaining to the 
 garrison should be delivered up with the town. 
 
 Edward Fitzgerald was sent with counselor Richards to 
 conclude the terms of capitulation vnth the city authorities, 
 the other Richards being detained as a hostage for the 
 safety of Fitzgerald. 
 
 But before they reached the city the army had withdrawn, 
 taking with them all the military stores. This greatly 
 enraged the insurgent leaders, and brought into imminent 
 peril the lives of the Richards ; but prudent counsels pre- 
 vailed, and they were only detained in custody. 
 
 The army on leaving Wexford marched toward Gorey, 
 where they would await reinforcements from other parts of 
 the kingdom, when they hoped to return and take possession 
 of the place again. 
 
 As soon as the determination to surrender the city to the 
 rebel army was made known to the citizens, many were 
 greatly enraged, and the utmost consternation prevailed 
 among the Protestant inhabitants. 
 
 Some who could do so immediately followed the retreat- 
 ing army ; while others crowded to the quay or dock, and 
 engaged passage in different ships in the harbor, intending 
 to sail for Dublin, England, or Wales. In this a few hap- 
 pily succeeded ; but the most of the ships having hypocrit- 
 ical, or cowardly, or perfidious commanders, took the passage 
 
MEMOIR OF REV. WILLIAM GURLEY. 103 
 
 money from hundreds, spread canvas, and sailed a little 
 round the harbor, and anchored, or returned to the dock; 
 so that the unfortunate passengers were surrendered to the 
 mercy of their foes, after the rebels had taken possession 
 of the town. 
 
 Mr. Gurley waited with deep solicitude the determination 
 of the council; as soon as he heard it, he hastened home, 
 and communicated the sad intelligence to his wife. They 
 immediately concluded that the only hope of saving their 
 property, and perhaps their lives, would be to take passage 
 in a vessel for Dubhn, where the eldest brother of Mrs. 
 Gurley, a merchant, resided. Accordingly, Avhile Mrs. 
 Gurley and the servant girl hastened to prepare some food 
 for the voyage, her husband, with the apprentice boy, en- 
 tered the shop, which was well suppHed with a good stock 
 of watches, silver plate, and jewelry, amounting in value to 
 several thousand dollars. The watches, jewelry, and most 
 costly articles were hastily thrown mto a sheet, and tied at 
 the corners. This was borne on a pole between them to the 
 ship, and placed in as secluded a place as possible. The 
 clocks and larger articles were left on the shelves, and the 
 furniture of the house, with a few exceptions, was not 
 removed. The door was locked, the window-shutters fas- 
 tened, and Mrs. Gurley, the servant girl, and the two sisters 
 of Mrs. Gurley were conducted by Mr. Gurley to the ship. 
 
 Mrs. Gurley sat down on the deck of the vessel, folded 
 her babe to her throbbing bosom, and reclining her head on 
 her husband's shoulder, gave vent to her feelings in a flood 
 of tears. Still it was some comfort to trust they would 
 soon be out of reach of their persecutors; that, though 
 driven from their home, and much of their goods left 
 behind, yet their lives were probably safe from the merci- 
 less hands of the rebels. 
 
 Mr. G. comforted his companion with the hope of soon 
 
104 MEMOIR OF KEV. WILLIAM GURLEY. 
 
 being witli her brother in Dublin, and encouraged her to 
 be cheerful, and trust in the wise dispensations of an over- 
 ruling Providence: "Satan," said he, "can only go the 
 length of his chain." 
 
 As the sloop moved slowly out into the harbor, the green 
 banners of the triumphant insurgents were seen waving over 
 the hills that environ the city; and, in a few moments, 
 twenty thousand rebels filled the streets and lanes of the 
 place. The little order that had been preserved in their 
 march to the town, was lost as soon as they entered it. 
 With shouts and screams they rushed through the streets, 
 spread over the city, and commenced, in a thousand places 
 at once, the work of plunder and desolation. 
 
 A portion of the rebel force marched immediately to the 
 city prison, and demanding the keys, which were given up, 
 released B. B. Harvy, who was continued in confinement 
 when Fitzgerald and Colcloiigh were released. A number 
 of persons known to be friends to the government were 
 now murdered; not by any regular course of procedure, 
 but by small gangs of rebels inflamed with drink: and 
 Papists who resided in the city took advantage of the mo- 
 ment to shoot those whom their interest or prejudice wished 
 out of their way. Mr. John Boyd, Esq., of Wexford, a 
 gentleman highly esteemed for every public virtue and 
 social quality, being a brother to one of the officers of the 
 loyal army, which had just retreated, was murdered in the 
 most savage manner. They would not kill him at once, but 
 sufi'ered him to lie all night on the bridge, in the agonies of 
 death. His sufferings were brought to a close in the morn- 
 mg, by a Papist neighbor, who boasted that " out of com- 
 passion he knocked his brains out with a hatchet." (Taylor's 
 History.) 
 
 Wexford county had now become the centre and vortex 
 of the insurrection; the eyes of the whole kingdom were 
 
MEMOIR OF REV. WILLIAM GURLEY. 105 
 
 turned toward it with intense interest. In a revolutionary 
 movement, it was in importance second only to Dublin, and, 
 in fact, a much better point for headquarters, because of 
 the absence of the numerous and eagle-eyed officers of 
 government, which abound at the capital. The possession 
 of the fine harbor opened a direct communication with 
 France, and threw at once into the hands of the revolu- 
 tionists a number of sloops and other vessels then in the 
 port, and those daily amving. The surrender of the place 
 without resistance was flatteiing to the pride of the party, 
 who now concluded that the rest of the kingdom would 
 follow the example of this city, and so become an easy 
 conquest. Animated with success, the triumphant leaders 
 proceeded to take preliminary measures to organize a gov- 
 ernment for the new-born republic. A grand national 
 committee was immediately formed, and also the " Council 
 of five hundred." B. B. Harvy, just liberated, was honored 
 with the appointment of "President of the Council," and 
 Commander-in-chief of the United forces. 
 
 Harvy was a Protestant, the grandson of a distinguished 
 clergyman of the Church of England; he was a humane 
 and benevolent man, and was much esteemed by all parties 
 before the Rebellion. He possessed an ample fortune, which 
 increased his influence, and doubtless induced the Catholic 
 leaders to favor his elevation. He was charitable himself, 
 and unsuspicious of others ; and though, from pure patri- 
 otism, a "United Irishman," he by no means gave credit to 
 the rumor of the sanguinary designs of the Papists. He 
 accepted the offices conferred on him with evident reluctance. 
 He saw the controlling influence of the Catholic clergy ; but, 
 confined as he had been in the jail, most probably he was 
 not aware of the merciless butcheries of defenseless Prot- 
 estants which had occurred ; and hoping, by moderation, to 
 avert misrule and carnage, he accepted the appointment. 
 
106 MEMOIR OF REV. WILLIAM GURLEY. 
 
 trusting to the patriotic principles of the United Association 
 to restrain the victorious hosts from rapine and murder 
 How much he was mistaken future events will show. Suffice 
 it here to remark, the priests knew him, but he did not 
 know them. They appointed him because he was a popular 
 man, and for the time being could advance theii- cause. If 
 they failed, it could be said it was a Protestant, not a 
 Catholic, who was at their head, and thus diminish the 
 odium which might attach to Popery ; or, if they were suc- 
 cessful, and he did not come up to their views and wishes, 
 they had the power in their own hands, and could dispose 
 of him. But it was an unfortunate day for hhn when, he 
 accepted the perilous post. 
 
 The city was now swarming with armed ruffians; and 
 Harvy perceived at once that if they were permitted to 
 remain long there, the utmost disorder would be the conse- 
 quence, and all subordination be at an end. Accordingly, 
 early next day, the drums beat a call; and after great 
 exertion, seconded by the authority of the priests, whom 
 the masses still regarded as their chief commanders, he 
 succeeded in leading back the most of the insurgents to the 
 Three Rocks. A considerable force, however, was left to 
 keep the garrison, and protect the new senate. The insur- 
 gent army was now separated into three grand divisions: 
 the first, under Harvy; the second, under the famous 
 priest Murphy; and the third, under a priest Kearns. 
 These bodies were to repair to different points, and await 
 reinforcements — disciphne and train their men, and prepare 
 to march against Gorey, Ross, Newtown-barry, and finally, 
 against Dublin. 
 
 In the meantime the National Coimcil was so far under 
 the control of Popery, as to order the arrest of all the 
 Protestant gentlemen, of any standing or influence, who 
 had not left Wexford. Some of these were liberated, on 
 
MEMOIR OF REV. WILLIAM GURLEY. lOY 
 
 condition of joining their ranks, others favored with pro- 
 tection from the authorities, and otiiers imprisoned ; while 
 such as were specially objectionable were piked or shot, 
 without ceremony. Boats were also manned, and dispatched 
 to search the ships in the harbor, and to bring all men, 
 arms, and goods on board them, to be disposed of by the 
 authoiities. The vessel containing Mr. Gurley and family, 
 instead of sailing directly out of the harbor, as might have 
 been done, as the wind was fair, dropped anchor half a mile 
 from the shore, and there remained. 
 
 Night at length threw its misty curtain over the city ; but 
 the lights of the illuminated dwellings gleamed over the 
 tranquil waters of the harbor; and the shouts and random 
 shots of the intoxicated rebels reached the ears of the refu- 
 gees in the ships, who had already learned that they were 
 prisoners of war. 
 
 A dim light, which hung above the deck of a sloop, 
 revealed a confused mixture of merchandise, bedding, 
 trunks, and provisions, thrown together in promiscuous 
 heaps. On a low box sat Mr. Gurley, listening to the 
 sounds which came from the city. By his side sat his 
 young wife of twenty. She rested her elbow on his knee, 
 listening, as if apprehensive of some dread calamity. At 
 length a soimd of confused voices was heard approaching 
 the ship; and soon mingled curses and imprecations on 
 heretics were heard. Mrs. Gurley started suddenly, and, 
 clas]:)ing her husband by the arm, exclaimed, in an under 
 tone of anguish, "0, they are coming for you! Where 
 will you hide?" "It is useless to hide anywhere, my 
 love," replied he, tenderly. "We are in their power, and 
 God alone can deliver us." In a few brief moments a band 
 of armed men, with a leader in military uniform, were on 
 deck. Perceiving Mr. Gurley, who still retained his seat, 
 tliey came up to him and demanded his name. This was 
 
108 MEMOIR OF REV. WILLIAM GURLEY. 
 
 no sooner pronounced than the leader of the band, who, it 
 seems, knew him, exclaimed, "Here, boys, we have him — 
 the swaddler. Away with him!" Four men handed him 
 to the boat, and several other men were put in with him. 
 Mrs. G. would gladly have accompanied him, but they 
 refused to admit her. She parted with him with an aching 
 heart, and, with her female friends, passed the night in 
 sleepless sorrow. 
 
 When Mr. Gurley reached the dock he was met by Cap- 
 tain Keugh, afterward rebel govenior of the city. They 
 were intimately acquainted with each other. Keugh 
 offered Mr. Gurley a printed protection, signed by himself, 
 and gave him also the pass-word for the night. These were 
 given to such Protestants as had not rendered themselves 
 obnoxious to the jealousy or wrath of the insurgents. 
 Such a protection, though it would be a security in passing 
 any officer, was yet of no value in defending him from 
 the malicious or half-intoxicated Papists who, in great num- 
 bers, still remained in town, bent on plunder and blood. 
 Although the leaders in the sanguinary scenes of the day 
 were Roman priests, yet it is but justice to say, that there 
 were some who did not approve of their transactions. 
 Among these was father Corrin, parish priest of Wexford. 
 He was a man of great simplicity of character, naturally 
 humane and benevolent. He doubtless disliked the British 
 government, and felt a deep interest in the present struggle; 
 yet he assumed rather a neutral position in regard to the 
 Rebellion, and, at different times, interposed his influence 
 and authority, to prevent his merciless brethren from shed- 
 ding innocent blood. Father Corrin kept a fine house in 
 the city, the domestic affairs of which Avere superintended 
 by a maiden sister. Father C. and Mr. Gurley had been 
 for years on the most friendly terms. Dreading the lawless 
 rebels, who were continually shooting or piking some one 
 
MEMOIR OF REV. WILLIAM GURLEY. 109 
 
 or other in the streets, Mr. Gurley, conceiving that at priest 
 Corrin's lie would be safe from them, resolved at least to 
 venture on his hospitality, and spend the night imder his 
 roof, if possible. 
 
 Sentinels were placed, in diflferent places, to preserve 
 order; yet the streets were thronged with a prowling rab- 
 ble. Barrels of spirits were rolled up from the cellars of 
 shops — their heads knocked in ; and hundreds lay drunk in 
 the lanes and streets. Protestant families were obliofed to 
 keep open doors ; and free ingress and egress were expected ; 
 and the goods of such were taken, before their eyes, with 
 unblushing effrontery. 
 
 It was some time after dark when Mr. Gurley set out for 
 father Corrin's. His visit is thus related by his own pen : 
 
 " To go to father Corrin's I must pass through a long, 
 narrow lane, which had a flight of eight steps. So I set 
 ofiP, it being very dark. As soon as I entered the lane, two 
 armed rebels cried, 'Who comes there?' I gave the pass- 
 word, 'F. G.' A little further— 'Who comes there?' 'F. 
 G. ;' and so on, until I had passed eight guards, and one at 
 the door of the house. As I entered the parlor I found it 
 was covered entirely with beds. Soon a Protestant lady, 
 of my acquaintance, came in, and told me the beds were 
 prepared for the women. She inquired where I was to 
 stay. I repHed, 'I do not know.' She then proposed that 
 she and her daughter would come there and stay, if I would 
 occupy their room ; and, as the house was owned by Cath- 
 olics, I would not be molested during the night. To this I 
 agreed, and accompanied her to her house, which was next 
 door. She placed some cold refreshment before me, and 
 then, it being late, she and her daughter left me. You may 
 easily guess what an appetite I had. I asked a blessing on 
 the food ; but 0, what were my thoughts upon ! — time and 
 eternity — now on my wife and child — then on my mother 
 
 10 
 
110 MEMOIR OF REV. WILLIAM GURLEY. 
 
 and sister — my two brothers — and then on all our society 
 of Methodists. 'Good God/ said I, 'shall we all be 
 butchered by the Papists ?' I took off my coat and shoes ; 
 and, having cast my all on Him who never slumbers nor 
 sleeps, I laid me down to rest. But balmy sleep fled ; for 
 horrid was the noise in the street — the firing of guns, etc 
 But I found the promises of God, at this time, indeed, my 
 staff and my stay. I could, and did, sweetly cast my soul 
 on Him who had safely brought me through so many dan- 
 gers, toils, and deaths." 
 
 The next morning he went, at an early hour, again to the 
 house of the priest. Miss Corrin kindly ofifered him a bowl 
 of tea, with bread and butter, for which he expressed his 
 gratitude. Soon after he had an interview with father 
 Corrin, of which he thus speaks : 
 
 "Father Corrin came to me, and said it was not in his 
 power to protect me in his house, as, by an edict of the 
 rebel authorities, all Catholics were forbidden to harboi; 
 Protestants in their houses, under penalty of being them- 
 selves punished with imprisonment or death. 'But,' said 
 he, 'go down to the quay, and no one will molest you.' So 
 down to the quay I went ; but, when I got there, I found it 
 crowded with armed ruffians. I was not long there until I 
 saw a man level his gun at me. I stepped aside, behind 
 another man, which prevented him from firing at me that 
 time. Wlien a movement of that man exposed me to view, 
 he leveled at me again ; but this time, also, I escaped in a 
 like manner. The third time he aimed his gun at me, I 
 stepped to the commanding officer. 'Captain Keugh,* 
 said I, 'will you suflfer that fellow there to shoot me?' 
 He looked at the fellow — ordered him to fall into the ranks; 
 at the same time making a sham kick at me, lest he should 
 appear too friendly to a heretic, and bade me go about my 
 Dusiness. Thus very providentially I escaped. 
 
MEMOIR OF REV. WILLIAM GURLEY. Ill 
 
 CHAPTER IX. 
 
 Mr. Gurley jjut in prison — His description of it — Jail crowded — 
 Imprisonment of Rev. George Taylor, a "Wesleyan minister — Mr. 
 Gurley's brother and brother-in-law brought to the prison — He 
 establislies prayer meetings in his cell — Extracts from his jour- 
 nal — Mrs. Gurley returns from ship — Her sufferings — Comes to 
 see him in prison — Fare of prisoners — Prisoners compelled to exe- 
 cute Catholic traitors — Dreadful alarm of prisoners — Remarkable 
 prayer meeting — His own account of his feelings — Hymns sung 
 in prison. 
 
 The time was now at hand when Mr. Gurley was to be 
 arrested and thrown into prison. This, it is true, he might 
 have escaped, by a compliance with the demands of the 
 Papists. Such Protestants as professedly turned Papists 
 were generally required to give proof of their conversion, 
 by going into the rebel ranks, and aiding in the destruction 
 of their brethren. Others were required to construct pikes, 
 or make cartridges for the insurgent army. His principles 
 were too well fixed, and his conscience too enliorhtened, to 
 permit him to aid in or consent to the destruction of his 
 imoffending neighbors, even to save his own life. 
 
 "Soon after my narrow escape from being shot," says 
 Mr. Gm-ley, *' a party of rebels came and requested me to 
 go to a certain place in the city, and make some ball-car- 
 tridges for them ; but I promptly refused, as I would on no 
 account be accessory to the murder of my friends. In 
 about an hour four armed men came and seized me. Two 
 of them grasped my arms with great violence. 'Gentle- 
 men,' said I, 'w^hat are you going to do with me?' 'Take 
 you to jail,' said one of them, in a gruff, insolent tone. 
 *Vei7 well,' said I; 'I shall not attempt to escape; so, 
 pray, do not grasp my arm with so much violence.' But, 
 instead of relaxing their hold, they only uttered a curse, 
 and dragged me on with increased force. As they were 
 
112 MEMOIR OF REV. WILLIAM GURLET. 
 
 conducting me along to the prison, some of my old neigh- 
 bors, who were Papists, saw me, and cried out, as I passed 
 them, 'Ah, Gurley, the heretic! Pike him; pike him.' " 
 
 His conductors paused at the great gate, which opened 
 into the prison yard. He turned round and gave a farewell 
 glance over the city, where he had spent so many peaceful 
 days. In his boyhood he had often seen the chained and 
 fettered criminal pass there ; but little did he think the day 
 would ever come, when, charged with no violation of the laws 
 of his country, he should be led by armed men through its 
 gloomy portals. As the iron gate swung back on its grating 
 hinges, he lifted his eyes to the gloomy prison before him. 
 It was a massive building, of sohd masonry. The long 
 rows of grated windows gave it a gloomy aspect; but, 
 lifting his heart to heaven, he breathed a prayer for resig- 
 nation; and the sentiment expressed by the poet, in one of 
 our beautiful hymns, came over his soul with a tranquilizing 
 influence : 
 
 " Who suffer with our Master here. 
 We shall before liis face appear, 
 
 And bj his side sit do\^n. 
 To patient faith the prize is sure; 
 And all that to the end endure 
 The cross, shall wear the crown." 
 
 A soldier in uniform stepped aside to admit them into a 
 wide hall, or aisle, which extended along in front of the 
 long rows of cells. The emotions of Mr. Gurley were 
 indescribable as he entered a narrow cell, and the door was 
 locked on him. How long he would be doomed to that 
 abode, it was impossible to calculate ; or how soon he might be 
 led forth to torture or death, none could tell. If the revolu- 
 tionists were to be defeated, it was to be expected that, in the 
 frenzy of their disappointment, they would avenge them- 
 selves, by murdering the prisoners in their power; and if 
 they should be victorious, it was generally understood that 
 
MEMOIR OF REV. WILLIAM GURLEY. 113 
 
 no Protestant should be left to " defile the soil of Ireland.^* 
 Nor could Mr. Gurley tell what would be the fate of his 
 wife and child. Should she return to the city, she would 
 have a desolate mansion to enter, as all the Protestant 
 houses, from which the inmates had fled, were robbed of 
 eveiy thing valuable. 
 
 There was one consoling reflection. He was now free 
 from the wanton abuse, and lawless wretches, in the street, 
 and safe from the random shots of the intoxicated soldiers. 
 The place of his confinement is thus described in one of 
 his letters : 
 
 "The prison in which I was confined was a large, stone 
 building, with two wings. A yard, with a stone wall, sur- 
 rounded the whole. The building was twenty-fom* feet in 
 height. Each cell had a glass window, with, I think, nine 
 panes of eight by ten glass. Outside of each sash were iron 
 bars, about two and a half inches apart, so that I could only 
 slide my hand between them. I often took the sash down, 
 to let in the fresh air. My cell was eleven and a half feet 
 long, and ten feet wide ; and in this, at one time, there were 
 eighteen of us confined. Between the cells and the front 
 wall of the prison, which looked toward the court and main 
 street, was a wide hall, reaching the whole length of the 
 cells. In this hall was a large stone stair-case, leading to 
 the hall and cells above. These rooms, in general, and the 
 hall, had floors several feet thick, and covered with blue 
 limestone flags, of one foot depth. Each cell was arched 
 overhead with cut stone. The one I was in had a small 
 fireplace. The south side of the prison and yard were 
 washed by an ever-running stream of pure water. The 
 yard included the jailer's house, a fine garden, pump, etc. ; 
 and the wall which surrounded the whole was some tw^enty 
 feet high. Guards were placed at the door of the hall; 
 and most of the prisoners, during my confinement, were 
 10^^ 
 
114 MEMOIR OF REV. WILLIAM GURLEY. 
 
 permitted, at times, to walk, and take exercise in the 
 open air." 
 
 Mr. G. is even more minute in the description of the 
 place ; but the foregoing extract is sufficient to give a fair 
 idea of his new home. 
 
 Few words convey a more gloomy impression to the mind 
 than the term i^rison. It is associated with crime and suf- 
 fering, despair and death — the place which justice pro- 
 vides for the safe-keeping and punishment of the violators 
 of law, social order, and the rights of man. We reflect on 
 the prison cell as the abode of the worst of our race — the 
 hardy felon, the daring robber, the stealthy, midnight assas- 
 sin, whose hands are red with blood. But it were a doubt- 
 ful question, whether they have been tenanted most by the 
 innocent or the guilty. It is not improbable that the former 
 would bear off the palm, in point of numbers. From the 
 days of Joseph in the prison of Pharaoh to the present 
 time, these gloomy palaces have been honored with the 
 most illustrious names — philosophers, heroes, statesmen, 
 and di\dnes. The apostle Paul and his companions Avere 
 familiar with chains and stocks. The dungeon of Olmutz 
 is rendered immortal by the illustrious Lafayette — the patriot 
 of France and the companion of Washington. Huss, and 
 Luther, and Baxter, and Bunyan were here schooled to 
 heroic deeds and moral greatness; and the dripping walls 
 of the Spanish inquisition have been sprinkled with the 
 blood of as innocent and noble hearts as ever beat in 
 human bosoms. Hosts of martyrs have here had their 
 souls strengthened for suffering, and girded for death. In 
 short, in all ages the prisons of the old world have been 
 the chosen places of confinement and torment for the inno- 
 cent, the virtuous, and the benefactors of mankind. 
 
 Generally, however, the same roof has sheltered both 
 the innocent and the criminal together, as Jesus and Barabbas 
 
MEMOIR OF REV. WILLIAM GURLEY. 115 
 
 were in custod}- at tlie same time ; but it was reserved for 
 the prison of Wexford, under misrule, treason, and bigotry, 
 to exhibit the rare instance of a hirge prison, with every cell 
 crowded with only innocent and unoffending men — men 
 who had not only violated no law, but against whom there 
 had been no accusation, except that they were Protestants, 
 many of whom were among the most intelligent and worthy 
 citizens of the county. Mr. Gurley was the first put in the 
 cell assigned him; but he was soon joined by others, who 
 were arrested during the day; for they were brought in 
 both from the city and country, until every cell in the 
 prison was full. So crowded, indeed, did it become, that 
 the "committee of pubhc safety," fearing the consequence 
 on the health of the place, ordered over fifty of them to be 
 -removed to the market-house hall, where they were placed 
 under guard. This was the same room in which Mr. Gurley 
 heard Mr. Wesley preach, on his last visit to Ireland. 
 
 Among those confined in this apartment was a Wesleyan 
 Methodist preacher. Rev. George Taylor, author of a "His- 
 tory of the Irish Rebellion in the County of Wexford," to 
 which there are frequent references in this work. Of his 
 sufiferings and merciful escape, there will be given some 
 account, in the progress of this narrative. Mr. Gurley had 
 a brother, (Jonas,) and a brother-in-law, (John Smith,) who 
 resided in the city. They were hatters, by trade, and 
 earned on a successful business. They were sober, worthy 
 men, and belonged to the Established Church. They were 
 both arrested, and placed in an opposite wing of the prison ; 
 but they had frequent interviews with Mr. Gurley during 
 their confinement. 
 
 It was some satisfaction to Mr. G. that nearly all in 
 his cell were his old acquaintance, and some his most inti- 
 mate friends. One of them was an aged man — Mr, Atkins — 
 eighty-two years old. He was one of the first converts to 
 
116 MEMOIR OF REV. WILLIAM GURLEY. 
 
 Methodism in Ireland. A young clergyman of the Church 
 of England, was also one of the inmates a j)art of the 
 time. The cell-door was opened during the day, so that 
 the prisoners could go out into the hall, and, by permission 
 of the guard, into the open air. But at night each cell 
 was carefully locked or bolted. 
 
 It is characteristic of pure religion, that it enables ita 
 possessor to rejoice where others weep, and to triumph 
 where others despair. Paul and Silas set the precedent of 
 converting a gloomy prison into a place of prayer and 
 praise, and thousands since have followed their example. 
 
 Several in the cell with Mr. G. were religious, but others 
 were not ; and many in the prison had not the faith and 
 love requisite for the trials which awaited them. He there- 
 fore proposed to have daily prayer at stated seasons for all 
 who were disposed to meet at his cell for the purpose; 
 hoping not only to strengthen the faith and animate the 
 courage of believers, but, also, to be instmmental in bring- 
 ing others to the cross. In his manuscript he thus alludes 
 to their first night in jail: 
 
 "During the afternoon I was favored with five fellow- 
 prisoners, all of them as great heretics as myself. 
 
 "Kearney, the rebel ordinary, ordered us some straw to 
 lie on ; so when night came we spread it on the floor, as is 
 done in stables for horses. Some of my companions were 
 Methodists, whom I knew well. * Here, then,' thought I, *is 
 the time and place for prayer.' When about to lie down 
 on the straw, I observed to them that most likely we had 
 but a short time to live, and that we ought to prepare for 
 death, by improving the time in imploring the Lord of 
 heaven to give us his divine aid, to enable us to meet the 
 fate which probably awaited us, with faith, resignation^ and 
 fortitude. They all thought as I did; so to prayer we 
 went ; and, though in <i prison, we did entreat G od to make 
 
MEMOIR OF REV. WILLIAM GURLEY. 117 
 
 it as the geite of heaven." These seasons of worshij^ were 
 continued in the cell till the last day of their imprisonment. 
 
 The reader, perhaps, may by this time be interested to 
 know what became of Mrs. Gurley, whom we left, unpro- 
 tected and at night, with her babe and two sisters, on board 
 the sloop. The anxiety of her husband on her accoimt 
 may be easily conceived. A week passed without hearing 
 a word from her, when one day he was called to the hall 
 door, where to his great surprise and joy he met with the 
 servant girl, Avho had been admitted into the prison yard. 
 Mrs. G. had learned where he was, and came to see him. 
 She brought with her some clean linen, and some toast and 
 tea. Their emotions on meeting we must leave for the 
 reader to imagine. 
 
 Mrs. Gurley remained on board the ship two days ; the 
 captain was kind and gentlemanly toward her, and, at her 
 request, put her and her company on shore. She had the 
 precaution to secure a portion of the jewehy before it was 
 taken by the piratical crews, ordered by the rebel authori- 
 ties to search the ships for goods ; but the greater part of 
 the silver plate and watches fell into their hands, and were 
 never heard of more. 
 
 When Mrs. G. reached the wharf with her sisters and 
 servant girl, she repaired to her forsaken abode. Of the 
 front windows every pane of glass Avas broken ; most of the 
 light furniture and articles were taken away. Some beds 
 remained in an upper room. Closing the doors and win- 
 dows as best they could, they lodged together in the cham- 
 ber, but not without constant alarm from the noisy rabble 
 without. Mrs. G. related that, on passing from the dock 
 to her house, she saw a man shot down on the opposite side 
 of the street. No article of food remained in the house, 
 and where to obtain any to subsist on was a question. The 
 insm-gent army, like a cloud of locusts, had devoured every 
 
118 MEMOIR OF REV. WILLIAM GURLEY. 
 
 thing; and the numbers in from the surroimding country- 
 had made it impossible to find a jDarticle of provision for 
 sale. 
 
 Finding it impossible to obtain food from the shops, Mrs. 
 G. and one of her sisters called on a wealthy lady, a Mrs. 
 Tyghe, who resided in the suburbs of the town. She was 
 a member of the class of which Mr. Gr. was the leader, 
 and a most devoted and excellent lady. To her they rep- 
 resented their destitute condition. She wept with them, 
 and, with true sisterly affection, said that she would share 
 with them what little she had. She told them that her 
 premises had been searched over and over for food, and 
 that all she had was what she had been able to secrete from 
 the rebels. She then took them into her kitchen garden, 
 and, removing a slight covering of earth and weeds, took 
 from a basket which had been buried a fine smoked ham, 
 which she gave them ; and, also, a loaf of bread which she 
 had in the house she shared with them. 
 
 Thus were their immediate wants supplied ; and, in a few 
 days, provision was tolerably plenty and cheap, having been 
 brought in from the surrounding country by the friends of 
 the insurgents, who were, perhaps, fearful that they might 
 be obliged to give it to the rebel army, whose military chest 
 was empty. 
 
 Mrs. Gurley was allowed to bring or send clothes and 
 food to the prison, but she was permitted to see her hus- 
 band but once more during his confinement. 
 
 The fare of tli^ prisoners, as furnished by the authorities, 
 is thus described by Mr. Gurley : '' The rebels gave us 
 nothing to live on but potatoes and water; but these were 
 good. Some of us, who had cash, would get friends to 
 buy for us bread, meat, and butter, and we united and 
 bought half a barrel of table beer ; and my wife, when she 
 could get it, would sen de r bring me tea, bread, and butter." 
 
MEMOIR OF REV. WILLIAM GURLET. 119 
 
 Another place where Protestants were confined in Wex- 
 ford was the barracks; The rebel senate were strict in 
 arresting Catholics whom they deemed traitors to their 
 cause. On Sunday, the 3d of June, one of their number, 
 j(yho had been a witness against one Dixon, a priest, was 
 taken out and shot. To render his death more ignominious 
 in the eyes of his brethren, they compelled Protestant 
 prisoners to be his executioners. Taylor gives the following 
 account of the tragic scene: "After mass by a priest, and 
 receiving instructions, Thomas Dixon, a near relative of the 
 priest, was appointed to conduct the awful business. He 
 was one of the most barbarous men to the defenseless that 
 ever existed, but a greater coward in battle could not be. 
 He had the prisoner brought to the bull-ring, and a Mr. 
 Robison, one of the executioners, being ordered to fire, the 
 unfortunate man fell dead ; when Dixon ran up and thrust 
 his sword through his neck ; then drawing it forth, he held 
 it up to the view of the mob, desiring them to * behold the 
 blood of a TRAITOR !' His body was dragged to the river 
 and thrown in. Two of his executioners were massacred 
 on the bridge on the 20th of June; the other escaped." 
 
 For several days Mr. G. and his comrades were undis- 
 turbed in prison, except that occasionally large mobs of 
 rebel sailors and others, half intoxicated, would assemble 
 outside the jail-yard gate, shouting, cursing, and strivincr 
 to force their way in, to put the heretics, as they called 
 them, all to death. 
 
 "As I was sitting," says Mr. Gurley, "qn some straw on 
 the floor, on the Gth or Yth of June, reading in a little Tes- 
 tament, Messrs. Danniels, Piggot, and Julian, all gentlemen 
 in the service of the government, and fellow- prisoners, came 
 to the door of our cell, and some twenty others with them. 
 As they came near, several cried, '0, Mr. Gurley, pray 
 for us!' 'Pray for yourselves,' said I. *0, we can't,' 
 
120 MEMOIR 0^ REV. WILLIAM GURLET. 
 
 replied they. 'What/ said I, *is the matter now?' 'Don't 
 you hear,' said they, 'the shouting? Five or six hundred 
 sailors are trying to get in to murder us all !' I then called 
 on one of the prisoners, who was religious, to pray, but he 
 was so terrified he could not. So I bade them kneel down. 
 But O, the situation we were in! Such weeping I never 
 saw before. The cell was full, and the entrance full ; and, 
 as they leaned on one another weeping, I prayed till I 
 was quite fatigued, and was about to stop, when they cried, 
 '0, don't stop!' So I leaned my back against the wall 
 and continued for some time longer, until I was quite ex- 
 hausted." 
 
 Mr. G. often spoke of this as one of the most affecting 
 scenes he ever witnessed under prayer. Men who had 
 never prayed before, were melted into tenderness, and 
 sobbed like children. The fear of death for the time 
 seemed to be forgotten, or dissipated by the expulsive 
 power of deeper and stronger emotions. 
 
 Mr. G. continues : "When I stopped praying, I rose up and 
 said, ' Friends, the effects you now feel and witness do not 
 ascribe to any virtue or hoHness in me or my poor prayers, 
 but to the Spirit of God, who is operating on your hearts. 
 Many of you, I presume, never prayed before ; and now 
 that death, and judgment, and an awful eternity are before 
 you, and a strict account to be rendered, continue to call 
 on God, through Christ, while you exist. It may be our 
 guards will give us up to the mob to be butchered this very 
 night. Call, then, on the Lord while he may be found ; he is 
 now at work in your hearts. Cease not, then, to pray for 
 mercy while you breathe, for I do believe some of us will 
 never leave this place but for eternity.' This was, in fact, the 
 case with some of these very men. Poor Danniels was one. 
 I observed that he prayed very fervently. He was mur- 
 dered on the bridge the 20th of June. I found his body 
 
MEMOIR OF REV. WILLIAM GURLET. 121 
 
 afterward, on <a place called the Cat's Strand, without a 
 particle of raiment, except a black velvet stock about his 
 neck. I had him put in a coffin which I took for my 
 brother Jonas, who was murdered the same day." 
 
 Mr. Gurley has left but little on record in regard to his 
 own personal feelings and religious enjoyment during the 
 three weeks he was in the hands of his enemies. He seems 
 to have been more anxious for others than himself; and re- 
 signed to the will of God, he improved every opportunity 
 to lead others, who were in like peril with himself, to that 
 grace which was now his chief support. 
 
 But the following brief paragraph shows that he was not 
 without the '^consolations of God:''' "Here, in prison, we 
 had time to read and pray ; and, for my own part, my soul 
 was full of joy and peace in the Holy Ghost. 0, at 
 such a time to have peace with God — peace with one's own 
 soul ! Such was the state of mind with me at this time ; I 
 could still call God my Father." 
 
 He found consolation himself, and cheered the gloom of 
 others, by singing frequently such hymns of Mr. Wesley's 
 as were familiar to his memory. His voice, even at a 
 later period, was surpassingly sweet, musical, and of great 
 compass. 
 
 Among others, the following lines, from the composition of 
 Mr. Charles Wesley, were sung, to cheer their solitary hours : 
 
 " Come, thou traveler unknown, 
 
 Whom still I hold, but cannot see; 
 My company before is gone, 
 
 And I am left alone with thee: 
 With thee all night I mean to stay. 
 And wrestle till the break of day. 
 
 What though my shrinking flesh complain, 
 
 And murmur to contend so long: 
 I rise superior to my pain: 
 
 When I am weak, then I am strong: 
 And, -^vhen my all of strength shall fail, 
 I shall with the God-man prevail." 
 11 
 
122 MEMOIR OF REV. WILLIAM GURLEY. 
 
 The following, from another hymn, were also favorite 
 lines with him, having been frequently sung by him at 
 that time : 
 
 " Happy the man whose hopes rely- 
 On Israel's God; he made the sky, 
 
 And earth, and seas, with all their train; 
 His truth for ever stands secure; 
 He saves th' oppressed, and feeds the poor. 
 
 And none shall find his promise vain. 
 
 The Lord pours eyesight on the blind; 
 The Lord supports the fainting mind; 
 
 He sends the lab'ring conscience peace; 
 He heljjs the stranger in distress. 
 The widow and the fatherless. 
 
 And grants the prisoner sweet release." 
 
 These, with some other portions of the hymns of our 
 Church, were, in after life, sung by him Avith pecuhar effect 
 and feeling. He seemed attached to them from the very 
 fact that they had been his companions in the hours of his 
 greatest tribulation ; as one becomes the enduring friend of 
 those who have ministered comfort to him m the tune of 
 necessity or distress. 
 
MEMOIR OF llEV. WILLIAM GUliLEY. 123 
 
 CHAPTER X. 
 
 Progress of the insurgents — Division of the army — Battle of 
 Newtcjwn-barry — Insurgents defeated — Battle of Gorey — King's 
 ti'oops cut off, and Gorey taken — Harvy's camp — Sculaooge 
 House — Troops march to attack Ross — Proceedings in "Wexford — 
 Cruel treatment of Protestants — Rev. Mr. Owen — his sufferings — 
 Jonas Gurley required to shoot a prisoner — Baptizing heretics — 
 Mr. Gurley's mother — Martyrdom of Protestants on Vinegar Hill — 
 Narrative of a prisoner — Murders in cold blood sanctioned by 
 priests. 
 
 Haying thus accompanied the subject of this biography 
 to his prison, and marked in what manner his time was 
 there spent, we may now" leave him for a season, and trace 
 the progress of the insurgents ; and see in what manner, as 
 if led by some fatality, they conducted their boasted strug- 
 gles for freedom. 
 
 While the rebel senate was rapidly filling the prisons, 
 the hitherto victorious army was by no means idle. The 
 separation of the body into three divisions, after they left 
 Wexford, has been mentioned. One of these divisions, 
 under father Keams, a Catholic priest, encamped on Vine- 
 gar Hill, and on the next day after their retirement from the 
 city, numbered fifteen thousand men ; most of w^hom were 
 well armed, and impatient for conquest and plunder. Early 
 that morning the drums beat to arms; and, led by their 
 sacred commander and under officers, they marched several 
 miles, to a place called Newtown-barry. This was a beauti- 
 ful village, on the line between the counties of Wexford and 
 Carlow. Embosomed in the hills which rise in emerald love- 
 liness around it, and washed by the river Slaney, which 
 curves partly round it, few places in Ireland could present 
 a more delightful abode, or more charming scenery. 
 
 This place was garrisoned by about four hundred men, 
 
124 MEMOIR OF REV. WILLIAM GURLET. 
 
 commanded by Colonel L'Estrange. At twelve o'clock 
 intelligence reached the village of the approach of the in- 
 surgents. The Colonel and his troops took a strong position 
 in the town, and awaited the onset. The assailants first 
 took possession of a hill that commanded the town, and 
 opened a brisk fire on the troops, with a six-pounder and 
 some ship swivels. Perceiving, however, that these did 
 little effect, they poured down the hill like a torrent, con- 
 fident of success from their numbers. The troops did not 
 wait their arrival, but instantly withdrew to a position one 
 mile from the place, on the high road. The assailants, 
 delighted with their easy victory, entered the town with 
 deafening shouts, set the suburbs on fire, and plundered 
 the baggage of the retreating army. They then bui'st open 
 the cellars, and drank spirits in such abundance that they 
 became generally intoxicated, and ranged through the town 
 with great disorder and noise. 
 
 While in this condition. Colonel L'Estrange suddenly 
 returned to the town, and, with his cannon, opened a most 
 destructive fire on their disordered ranks. 
 
 The storm of grape shot which swept through the street 
 threw the insurgents into such confusion, that, before they 
 could form, the streets were full of the dead and wounded. 
 A fierce charge now decided the day ; the insurgents fled 
 in all directions, leaving two hundred and fifty slain, while 
 the troops suffered the loss of only one killed, and one 
 wounded. 
 
 The flying party repaired to the camp at Vinegar Hill, 
 gi'eatly enraged at their defeat. To avenge themselves, in 
 some degree, they burned all the Protestant houses they 
 found on their way. 
 
 On the same day the division under piiest Murphy 
 marched to Ballycannow, intending, with others, to attack 
 Gorey, which was garrisoned by a part of the forces which 
 
MEMOIR OF REV. WILLIAM GURLET. 125 
 
 had left Wexford, and others; but, before the insurgents 
 were ready to make the attempt, a detachment of troops 
 attacked them, and after an hour's severe conflict, in which 
 a number of them fell, they were completely routed, and 
 retreated, leaving their dead and wounded on the field. 
 Murphy, who had just been defeated, had not with him 
 the whole division of insurgents assigned him, but had 
 di^^ded the body with Anthony Perry, an associate com- 
 mander, who was to join him with his division the next 
 day, and, with their united forces, storm the garrison at 
 Gorey, and take the town. 
 
 As soon as Peny heard of Mm-phy's defeat, he was 
 greatly chagrined, and instantly resolved to retrieve the 
 fortunes of the day, by a determined assault on the place, 
 as soon as he could bring sufficient aid for the purpose. 
 He succeeded in getting father Kearns, with his division, 
 from Vinegar Hill, and some troops under Captain Doyle, 
 from Wexford. Their forces were united on Sunday, the 
 3d of June ; messengers were sent through the sm-rounding 
 country, to summon all to camp. 
 
 On the same day, General Loftus, with one thousand king's 
 troops, arrived for the relief of Gorey. This force, together 
 with the garrison, it was hoped, would be sufficient to repel 
 any number of midisciphned men the rebel commanders miglit 
 bring to the assault. On Monday, the 4th, the insurgents 
 amounted to twenty thousand men. These were drawn up 
 m order, early in the morning, at their camp, a few miles 
 from the place of assault. The priests celebrated mass 
 amongst them, and after distributing ball cartridge in abund- 
 ance, at ten o'clock they proceeded to Gorey. Intelligence 
 of the design of the insurgents to attack the town on that 
 day was communicated in the morning, at an early hour ; 
 the drums beat to arms, the trumpets sounded, and every 
 preparation was made to receive the enem) . 
 11^' 
 
126 MEMOIR OF REV. WILLIAM GURLEY. 
 
 A large hill rose between the town and the expected 
 assailants. It was determined to go out of town to engage 
 them; and, for this purpose, the loyal troops divided. 
 General Loftus, with his division of one thousand foot and 
 some artillery, kept to the left of the hill; while Colonel 
 Walpole, with several hundred men and three battalion 
 guns, took the road which wound round the ascent to the 
 right. It was not known, it appears, by which of the two 
 routes the insurgents would approach. 
 
 Colonel Walpole, by an oversight wholly unaccountable 
 and inexcusable, proceeded without the caution of an ad- 
 vanced guard, so essential io prevent surprise. This fatal 
 neglect of the officer, as will be seen, cost him his life, and 
 decided the fortunes of the day. The rebel scouts in ad- 
 vance of the main body, saw Walpole and his division 
 approaching, and hastened back with the information to the 
 commanders. Priest John Murphy, of Bolavogue, who was 
 at the head of the assailants, called a halt, and ordered the 
 gunsmen inside of the ditches ; he then drew up his cannon 
 in the centre of the road, masking them by a platoon of 
 men in front, and thus awaited the arrival of the loyal 
 troops. 
 
 The rebel army extended for miles along the road in the 
 rear of their artillery, and presented a formidable appear- 
 ance, as the windings of the road revealed their immense 
 numbers. 
 
 Walpole, at the head of his men, advanced firmly to the 
 attack, and when within almost a pistol-shot of the head 
 of the column, and about to fire and charge, to their amaze- 
 ment, a thousand men, from behind the hedges and in the 
 ditches, opened a most deadly fire of musketry on their ex- 
 tended columns; while, at the same moment, the masked 
 battery in the centre of the road now opened its thunder, 
 and poui'ed a tempest of iron hail into their exposed 
 
MEMOIR OF REV. WILLIAM GURLEY. 127 
 
 platoons. Edward Fitzgerald, who, with some men, had 
 joined in the action, was a mile in the rear Avhen the firing 
 began; but turning his horse to the ditch, he leaped into 
 the field, and rode to the front of the battle, wavmg his 
 sword as he passed along, crying, " Now, my boys, surround 
 them! surround them !" 
 
 The loyal troops gallantly retm-ned the fire of the enemy, 
 and, over the dead bodies of their comrades, with a cool 
 daring and bravery rarely excelled, held at bay the vast 
 force of the assailants. 
 
 Colonel Walpole fell beneath the first deadly fire from 
 the ditches, a ball passing through his thigh, and another 
 through his head. The troops, seeing the enemy fast sur- 
 rounding them, fought retreating into Gorey, leaving behind 
 them their cannon ; from Gorey they retreated immediately 
 to Arklow, followed by many of the Protestants of the 
 place. 
 
 General Loftus heard the firing, and having no doubt but 
 Colonel Walpole would defeat them, proceeded on his route 
 nine miles round, intending to intercept their retreat. When 
 he reached the battle-field and saw the mangled body of 
 Walpole and his fallen soldiers, he could scarce credit his 
 senses. Not deeming it prudent to attack the victorious 
 insurgents, who were now fully in possession of the town, 
 he marched his troops toward Carlo w. Flushed with con- 
 quest, the rebels now plundered the town, and indulged in 
 all manner of excesses ; and a large proportion became 
 intoxicated. Had General Loftus now returned with one- 
 half his men, the rebels would doubtless have been easily 
 routed; this, however, he did not do, and the insurgents 
 kept possession. Thus the carelessness of an officer blasted 
 the bright hopes of that morning, and the flames of a ter- 
 rible rebellion blazed higher than ever. 
 
 The reader by this time may wish to know somethmg of 
 
128 MEMOIR OF REV. WILLIAM GURLEY. 
 
 the divison commauded by B. B. Harvy, Commander-in- 
 cliief, and President of the Council. His detachment was 
 designated to take the garrisoned town of Ross; but, as 
 thousands were flocking daily to his camp, he delayed the 
 attack until the fifth. Harvy, however, marched his division 
 to a place a few miles from Ross, and formed his camp, 
 where they remained until the fourth. 
 
 During this time many Protestants were brought t( 
 camp, together with some disaffected Catholics, who were 
 either shot immediately or put in confinement. 
 
 The house and barn of a Mr. King, of Scidaboge^ 
 which was in the vicinity of the camp, were now selected 
 by Harvy and his men as a place of confinement for such 
 persons, and it was soon filled with prisoners — men, women, 
 a*hd children — whose melancholy fate will be hereafter 
 detailed. 
 
 The camp of Harvy was but a few miles from Wexford ; 
 so that he could be present frequently at the meetings of 
 the Grand Council and still superintend the movements of 
 his men. No influence, however, that he could exert, could 
 prevent his Papist rebels from burning all the Protestants' 
 houses in the country around. 
 
 On the fourth of June, Har\y, at the head of thirty- 
 seven thousand men, reached Corbet Hill, and encamped 
 for the night at a beautiful country seat, the residence of 
 Edward Murphy, Esq., within half a mile of Ross, intending 
 to attack the place next morning. 
 
 Here we will leave them for the present, and return to 
 Mr. Gurley and the city of Wexford. 
 
 The rebel senate continued in session in Wexford, and 
 continued to look with deep solicitude for the promised aid 
 from France. Tlie French Directory did not succeed in 
 dispatching troops to their assistance, as was promised in 
 April or May. 
 
MEMOIR OF REV. AVILLIAM GURLEV. 120 
 
 If, instead of waging an expensive and perilous war in 
 Egypt, leading thousands of French soldiers to perish in 
 the desert, Bonaparte had been sent to Ireland, he would 
 have pierced England, his mortal foe and hated rival, in a 
 vital part, and perhaps in the end have escaped the miserable 
 fate which he afterward incurred from her power. 
 
 As war was then existing with England, it is wondciful 
 that France was so blind to her own interests as not to 
 embrace the occasion to humble, on the soil of Ireland, her 
 hated rival. The Directory awoke at last to the im- 
 portance of the measure, but struck a blow when it was too 
 late to be available. The troops she promised landed after 
 the Rebelhon was over. The absence of the main body of 
 the insurgents restored only comparative tranquility to 
 "Wexford. Many of the Protestant families, through fear, 
 appeared to favor the seeming revolution. The shops and 
 stores were reopened, and Libertv, in large capitals, was 
 written on most of the doors and windows. Many of the 
 houses were decorated with green branches, while from the 
 public buildings the banners of independence waved in the 
 breeze. In the meantime, the cell in which Mr. Gurley was 
 placed continued to receive fresh inmates, some of whom 
 were brought several miles from the country. Some of 
 them had narrowly escaped death; others had been tor- 
 mented in various ways. 
 
 The following, as an instance, is given: "One day the 
 Rev. Mr. Owen, a clergyman of the Episcopal Chm-ch, was 
 brought into our cell. He looked wildly; his hair was 
 shorn oflF, and his head daubed over with a coat of tar or 
 pitch. When he came near me he said, * ! Mr. Gurley, 
 I want you to make me a pair of gold boot buckles, as I 
 am to go a hunting in a day or two, perhaps to-morrow.' 
 I replied, ' Very well, sir, furnish me the gold, and if I have 
 time you shall have them.' Poor man ! he was deranged ; 
 
130 MEMOIR OF REV. WILLIAM GURLEY. 
 
 and no wonder. He was torn from the bosom of liis family ; 
 taken to the rebel camp at Gorey ; his head shaved, and 
 covered with melted pitch ; he was then taken to an upper 
 window in the market-house, and hung from it by his feet, 
 his head being nearly half way to the ground; directly 
 under him were a number of pikes placed, with their 
 handles sunk in the earth, their barbed points ready to 
 pierce him in his fall. A man was standing with a knife, 
 ready to cut the rope. In this horrid situation he was kept 
 some time, but the order to execute him was not mven, and 
 he was brought to our prison stark mad." 
 
 Rev. Andrew Taylor, preacher on Wexford circuit, was 
 also imprisoned, but he was finally liberated. For awhile he 
 was much dejected, but subsequently revived, and joined in 
 the prayers of the company. His escape is thus referred to 
 in the Life of Gideon Ouseley, Irish missionary, (page 176:) 
 
 "During the reign of anarchy, (1*798,) he was made a 
 prisoner by the rebel forces, in the garrison of Wexford. 
 While hundreds of Protestants were sacrificed at the shrine 
 of intolerance, and victim after victim, from the points of 
 the enemy's pikes, swelled the tide of the blood-stained 
 Slaney, Andrew Taylor was brought before the Inquisitorial 
 court. The usual interrogatories were put : ' What are you ?' 
 *I knew,' said Mr. Taylor, *if I had said, "I am a Protes- 
 tant," that would have been bad enough; to have said, "I 
 am a Methodist," would have been worse ; but to have said, 
 '' I am a Methodist preacher," would have been worst of 
 all.' Raising himself up in calm defiance of the ruffian 
 host, he boldly exclaimed, *I am a Methodist preacher,' 
 not knowing but the next hour would have been his last. 
 Strange to say, they seemed, by his intrepid avowal, im- 
 pressed with awe ; one of them interposed, and he escaped 
 unhurt." 
 
 An event now occurred which gave great pain to ^r. 
 
MEMOIR OF REV. WILLIAM GURLEY. 131 
 
 Giirley: A Roman Catholic, who liad in some way dis- 
 pleased the authorities, was condemned to die; and, as 
 usual, Protestant prisoners were required to shoot him. 
 His brother Jonas, and two others, were commanded to be 
 his executioners. Had the principles of Jonas been fixed, 
 enlightened, and elevated, as those of his brother, he would 
 have declined the task, at all hazards. As it was, he per- 
 formed it with great reluctance, and doubtless considered 
 the guilt not his, but theirs, who, having him in their power, 
 demanded it at his hands. In the manuscript is the fol- 
 lowing: 
 
 " When my brother was passing out with the Papist who 
 was condemned, I asked him where he was going; he 
 replied, 'I don't know.' I supposed they were taking my 
 brother out to be flogged or murdered. I burst into tears. 
 
 how my soul was torn with a hundred conflicting feelings ! 
 
 1 wept and prayed for him and myself, that the Lord would 
 give us strengthening grace for suflfering times. When 
 Jonas returned, I went to him, and inquired where he had 
 been, and for what he was called out. He then told me 
 what he had been required to do. He was greatly affected, 
 and wept much. He remarked to me, 'William, if the 
 Papists get the day, the Bible is all a lie.' I replied, ' No, 
 no, Jonas ; the Bible is true, whatever may happen. " Let 
 God be true, though every man should be a liar." ' Jonas 
 generally attended our noon meetings, and at other times 
 when he could." 
 
 The following incident, recorded by Mr. Gurley, affords 
 a fine illustration of the triumph of Christian principle and 
 feeling over human nature, and shows what grace can do 
 for the fallen spirit of man. It was a literal fulfillment of 
 the Savior's command, "Bless them that curse you; do 
 good to them that hate you." 
 
 "As the rebels gave us no food but potatoes, my wife. 
 
132 MEMOIR OF REV. WILLIAM GURLEY. 
 
 when she could get it, would send or bring me bread, 
 butter, and tea, even when she had scarcely enough for 
 herself and child. I remember one day she sent me a 
 bowl of tea, with bread and butter. I had taken my dinner ; 
 so I reserved it for another time. Soon after, while walking 
 in the prison-yard, I saw at the foot of the stairs a rebel 
 sailor, whom I knew, keeping guard. When I came near 
 him, I said, 'John, how are you getting along?' 'Bad 
 enough,' said he. 'What's the matter?' 'I have been 
 standing here since nine o'clock yesterday morning, and 
 have had neither bit nor sup.' He had an awful-looking 
 pike in his hand. I pitied the poor fellow, and went up to 
 my cell, took the food my wife had sent me, and brought it 
 to him. Tears of gratitude came in his eyes as he took it. 
 I held his pike while he was eating. ' John,' said I, as I 
 passed my hand over the rough barbs of the weapon, 'you 
 will, I suppose, in a day or two, be pulling out my bowels 
 with this?' 'I hope not, sh,' said he; 'I wonder what 
 keeps your English friends from coming to your assistance !' 
 
 "As I took the bowl to the cell again, some of the men 
 asked me what I had done with my victuals. 'I gave it,' 
 said I, 'to that poor fellow standing guard at the foot of 
 the stairs.' One rephed, *I would rather give him a rope 
 to hang himself with.' Another said, ' I would sooner give 
 him poison.' I replied, ' " If thine enemy hunger, feed 
 him; if he thirst, give him drink." ' 
 
 " I never saw a more grateful creature than he showed 
 himself to be toward me afterward. Being a sailor, he was 
 at Liverpool several times when I resided there, and he 
 would always call to inquire if I had any commands for 
 Ireland." 
 
 Mr. Gurley's mother found refuge with some Catholic 
 acquaintance during the worst part of the Rebellion. He 
 relates that, while he was in prison, " some Papists went to 
 
MEMOIR OF REV. WILLIAM GURLEY. 133 
 
 her and asked if slie would have a priest to baptize her? 
 She rephed that, though her parents were Quakers, she was 
 ah'eady baptized. 'For,' said she, 'when I was an infant, 
 I was put out to a Cathohc nurse, who got the priest to 
 baptize me, because, as she said, slie did not want to nurse 
 a "httle devil." ' She told them they would not hold the 
 town a month ; nor did they but only twenty-three days." 
 The priests, during the rebel sway, were very busy in 
 baptizing heretics, especially women and children, although 
 the number of men who submitted to it was not small. To 
 this they were constrained by a hope of safety ; but it was, 
 however, only a temporary protection; "for," says Taylor in 
 his history, " it was well understood that even these persons 
 would have been put to death if the rebels had prevailed. 
 Such as were baptized received the following protection : 
 
 " ' I hereby certify that A. B., of C, in the parish of D., 
 has done his duty and proved himself a Catholic. 
 
 John Broe.' " 
 Each division of the insurgents had some place which they 
 appropriated for the imprisonment of Protestants where 
 they were subjected to tortures, and from whence they 
 were led forth to suffer for the gratification of their blood- 
 thirsty enemies. About the same time that Mr. Gurley was 
 imprisoned in Wexford jail, the insurgent camp, under 
 priest Kearns, on Vinegar Hill, selected an old windmill on 
 its summit for this purpose. Here, for twenty-three days, 
 they perpetrated in cold blood deeds of cruelty which 
 make the heart shudder even to think of ; but to detail 
 them all would require many volumes. Martyrs worthy of 
 the days of Luther here suffered with patience, and died in 
 the faith, "not accepting deliverance." 
 
 A man, entitled to the fullest credit, who escaped from 
 their hands, relates that, being in the old windmill, he saw 
 a man sitting on the ground, with only a piece of ragged 
 
 12 
 
134 MEMOIR OF REV. WILLIAM GURLEY. 
 
 blanket to cover him. His eyes were put out of their 
 sockets, his tongue cut out of his head, his body swelled to 
 an enormous degree, and covered with ulcers. Not thinking 
 he was alive, till the poor sufferer gave a heart-piercing 
 groan, when the man started and exclaimed, " Good God, 
 what miserable object is that?" He was answered by one 
 of the guard, that the man was under slow punishment! 
 This was verified on oath. 
 
 "It has been remarked that none of their number were 
 ^0 blood-thirsty as those who were the most religious, and 
 constant attendants on the Popish ordinances. The drunken 
 and careless sort had the greatest share of good-nature. 
 It is a certain ti-uth that they never had so many masses, 
 nor ever prayed so much, as during their month of usur- 
 pation, especially on their battle-days; then all the old 
 men, women, and children betook themselves to the ' Ave 
 Marias,' etc. And when parties of two Or three hundred 
 would go round the country biu'ning the Protestant houses, 
 they generally fell on their knees as soon as they had set 
 them on fire." (George Taylor's History, page 141.) 
 
 Another Protestant, who was prisoner on the same hill, 
 whose narration is entitled to full credit, gives the following 
 account of his captivity, etc. : 
 
 " When I came to the prison door I was seized by the 
 breast and thrown in among the rest of the prisoners, where 
 I remained in the deepest sorrow and. affliction, believing 
 death inevitable, as I was among the condemned. Seeing 
 a man, who had been piked the evening before, with signs 
 of life [it seems from this that he was left for dead] in the 
 prison, I asked him what had happened to him. He told 
 me he had been piked the evening before, and had crept in 
 from among the dead, which lay before the door, to avoid 
 the heat of the sun. His coat was oflf, his shirt covered 
 with a cake of blood, and his cheeks full of holes, which 
 
MEMOIR OF REV. WILLIAM GURLEY. 135 
 
 they had made with their abominable pikes. Looking out 
 of the door I saw the rebels leadmg up a prisoner, whom 
 they soon after shot. Looking out of the other door I saw, 
 as nearly as I could judge, between thirty and forty lying 
 dead, about three yards from the building. Some of them 
 I knew, being in confinement with me; and one of them 
 was my brother-in-law. Shortly after a man coming in, 
 under pretense of searching for arms, robbed us of what 
 money we had, and went away. 
 
 "Then came that sanguinary monster, Luke Byrne, and 
 inquired how many prisoners had been condemned. He 
 was told twenty-seven. He answered, 'If any one can 
 vouch for any of the prisoners not being Orange men, I 
 have no objection that they should be discharged.' No one 
 returning an answer, he said, *Is there no one to speak?' 
 No answer. He then ordered six guns to be brought to 
 each door, intending to destroy us at once, and not spend 
 the night in watching over us. The guards, knowing they 
 would be in danger of shooting each other, obtained per- 
 mission to bring us out and shoot us one by one. We were 
 then ordered to kneel down, and each of us to be brought 
 out in our turn. 
 
 " Three rebels stood at the door with pistols in their hands ; 
 and still, as the prisoners wore brought out and placed on 
 their knees, they were shot and thrown among the dead. 
 Three of them, expecting they should escape death by 
 renouncing the Protestant religion, called for a priest. John 
 Murphy immediately arrived, and laying his hands on their 
 heads, repeated some prayers in Latin. Scarce were his 
 hands off their heads, when one of the executioners, who 
 had a grudge to one of the prisoners, fired at him ; the ball 
 entered the unfortunate man's ear and killed him. He was 
 carried off and let fall among the dead. I, being the next, 
 was brought to the door ; a rebel calling me by my name, 
 
136 MEMOIR OF REV. WILLIAM GURLET. 
 
 caught the attention of one of the captains, whose name- 
 sake I happened to be. This was fortunate for me, as by 
 this circumstance my hfe was providentially spared. 
 
 **A man, named Thornton, from Wexford, was shot at 
 this instant. But the next man that was brought out broke 
 through the crowd and ran about seventeen perches, when 
 he was met by a rebel, who, with a sythe, severed his 
 head from his body, so that it hung down on his breast ; in 
 an instant several pikes were fastened in him, and I saw 
 him no more. The priest walked away as unconcerned as 
 if no murder had taken place. Out of the twenty-seven 
 prisoners only three escaped; namely, Kendrick, Wilham 
 Bennet, and myself." 
 
 Many were the persons who were martyred on this 
 bloody hill. Some, before they were piked, were tor- 
 mented with whips, the lashes of which were made of brass 
 wire twisted into cord. Mr. George Stacy, an intimate 
 friend of Mr. Gm-ley's, received no less than two himdred 
 and fifty lashes with one of them. Some were piked, but 
 so as to leave them in slow torment ; and, most horrid to 
 relate, sometimes the prisoner was bound and laid on his 
 back on the ground, when a stone, pointed at one end but 
 large at the other, was put in his mouth ; on this a monster 
 in human form would stand and stamp with his heel, dislo- 
 cating the jaAvs and suffocating the victim. This was done 
 to a Mr. Henry Hatton. 
 
 Mr. Edward Hawkins was another -vdctim of their cruelty. 
 He resided in a comfortable house, a short distance from 
 the camp. He was far advanced in years, and was in the 
 house when the rebels entered it. He made no resistance. 
 They first demanded something to eat ; they were furnished 
 with the best the house afforded. After having eaten and 
 drank at his house, he would have been respected even by 
 the laws of Tm'ks, Arabs, or savages ; but, alas ! what will 
 
MEMOIR OF REV. WILLIAM GURLEY. 137 
 
 not bigotry and depravity do? He was led into the hall, 
 and there his throat was cut, and a pike thrust through his 
 body. His wife was sixty years old, and was totally blind ; 
 she uttered the most melancholy screams while they were 
 leading away and kilhng her husband. They then set fire 
 to the house, leaving the blind old lady to find her way out 
 and to seek a place of safety as best she could. He had 
 five sons; one of them had fallen in battle, the other fom- 
 they now killed, and the mother was left a widow, child- 
 less and sightless. 
 
 They also set fire to another house, owned by a Mr. 
 Croshea. He hoping to escape by it, run some distance, but 
 was shot in the attempt. His three sons lay concealed in a 
 bog for three days. They were young men. At length 
 they were found, and taken by the rebels to the side of a 
 gravel-pit, and threatened with instant death unless they 
 would disclose where some fire-arms were deposited, and 
 promised life if they would comply. The love of life pre- 
 vailed, and they gave the desu'ed intelligence; when, with 
 hearts false as fiends, the rebels compelled them to stand 
 arm in arm until, by word of command, they were fired at, 
 and all fell, with screams and groans, on the grass. They 
 were now dragged to a gravel-pit and thrown in, wounded 
 as they were, but still alive, and covered with earth, and 
 thus suffocated in their own graves. The distracted mother 
 came, in the anguish of her heart, to seek her sons. The 
 murderers pointed coolly to the spot where they lay to- 
 gether, saying that she miglit make herself easy, as they had 
 already buried them for her, and so saved her the trouble. 
 
 Thus did the infatuated priests and their deluded adhe- 
 rents and followers continue the work of extii'pation, until, 
 according to the most reliable information, four hundred 
 Protestants were, within a few days, massacred on Vine- 
 gar Hill and its vicinity. Their mangled bodies were left 
 
 12^- 
 
138 MEMOIR OF REV. WILLIAM GURLET. 
 
 frequently unburied for several days; and such was their 
 cruelty that they would not suflfer the wives or mothers of 
 the slain to perform for them the last sacred acts of human- 
 ity, or even to take a farewell look at their cold remains. 
 Even the swine were permitted to prey upon many of them. 
 This is the more astonishing, since it is universally admitted 
 that generosity, humanity, and sympathy, are distinctive 
 and prominent features of Irish character. 
 
 How evident, then, must it be, that Popery is not the 
 religion of the blessed Jesus, since it can thus extinguish, 
 in bosoms naturally noble and generous, the last spark of 
 sympathy and compassion toward suflfering humanity ! 
 
 Indeed, the priests, fearing lest the people should begin 
 to revolt at these bloody deeds, appear to have taken 
 special pains to throw over the whole the sanctity of a 
 religious proceeding, and to induce them to believe it was 
 even the work of Divine goodness; for Taylor, who was 
 in their hands during these scenes, declares that *' after 
 they had finished murdering the lot or party destined for 
 the day, they were assembled by a crier, through the camp 
 and town, who proclaimed the following harangue : 
 
 "'To prayers: Three paters and three aves, to be offered 
 to God and the blessed Virgin Mary, for our glorious cause ; 
 for the further dispersion and extirpation of all heretics; 
 for our glorious Church militant on earth and triumphant 
 in heaven.' 
 
 "A large tub of water was then brought, which one of 
 the priests immediately blessed; ordering the crowd to 
 kneel round about, he, with a wisp of heath, or broom, 
 sprinkled them with the water, repeating the words of the' 
 Psalmist over and over, ' Thou shalt purge me with hyssop, 
 and I shall be clean; thou shalt wash me, and I shall be 
 whiter than snow.' " 
 
 These efforts of the piiests were but too successful; a 
 
MEMOIR OF REV. WILLIAM GURLEY. 139 
 
 dreadful thirst for liuman blood seemed to seize the people, 
 and the mere pleasure of tormenting them induced them to 
 send several miles for prisoners, when those they had taken 
 ■were all dispatched. Still, while our indignation is roused 
 against the inhuman conduct of the Roman clergy, Chris- 
 tian charity teaches us to throw the mantle of charity over 
 the deceived and deluded multitude, who were obsequious 
 to their biddings. 
 
140 MEMOIR OF REV. WILLIAM GURLEY. 
 
 CHAPTER XI. 
 
 Battle of Ross — 7,000 insurgents slain — Oath found in the 
 pocket of a Catholic. 
 
 Turning from these scenes, at which humanity shudders 
 let us direct our attention to the more manly, thougl 
 equally deplorable movements of their accimiulating army. 
 
 During these transactions, expresses had been sent by 
 the Loyalists to Dublin for aid, and troops began to arrive 
 and concentrate at Ross, in the neighborhood of which we left 
 the division of insurgents under B. B. Harvy, reveling and 
 banqueting, on the eve of an eventful battle. 
 
 Ross was a place of considerable importance: it was 
 situated on the eastern bank of a fine river, over which, at 
 this place, there was an elegant bridge, seven hundred and 
 thirty feet long, and forty feet wide. The town lay at the 
 foot of a steep hill, down which most of the roads leading 
 into the town were constructed : on this hill the " look-out " 
 guard of the garrison was placed. It has already been re 
 marked that, on the evening of the 4th of Jmie, the rebel 
 army, 37,000 strong, encamped on Corbet Hill, half a mile 
 from Ross. The picket guard on the liill above the town saw 
 the rebels take position, and fired a gun at them. Notice of 
 their approach was commmiicated to the garrison, Avhich was 
 drawn up at the evening parade. General Johnson imme- 
 diately marched out his men to meet them ; but deeming it 
 rather too late to commence hostiUties, he posted bis men 
 advantageously, where they stood under arms till morning, 
 observing the most profound silence. Fortunately for the 
 Loyahsts, that evening Lord Mountjoy, colonel of a regi- 
 ment of loyal troops, from Dublin, arrived, and united his 
 force with that under General Johnson, for the defense of 
 the place. This increased the number of troops to over 
 
MEMOIR OF REV. WILLIAM GURLEY. 141 
 
 1,100 men. Mountjoy's men Avere weary and enfeebled by 
 a forced march, and had suiFered from hmiger; but, without 
 time or means of refresliment, marched out to meet the 
 enemy. The conflict, however, did not commence till 
 morning. 
 
 Early on the morning of the 4th, B. B. Harvy put his 
 men in order. He then held a council of war, where it 
 was determined to summon the town to sm-render, sup- 
 posing that, hke Wexford, it would become an easy prey. 
 Harvy therefore dispatched the following summons to Gen- 
 eral Johnson : 
 
 "Sir, — As a friend to humanity, I request you will 
 surrender the town of New Ross to the Wexford forces 
 now assembled against it. Your resistance vdW but provoke 
 rapine and plunder, to the nun of the innocent. Flushed 
 with victory, the Wexford forces, now insurmountable and 
 irresistible, will not be controlled if they meet with re- 
 sistance. 
 
 " To prevent the total ruin of all property in the town, I 
 urge you to a speedy smTender — a surrender which you 
 will be forced to in a few hours, with loss and bloodshed, 
 as you are surrounded on all sides. Your answer is re- 
 quested in a few hours. 
 
 *' Citizen Furlong comes with this letter, and will bring 
 the answer. I am, sir, etc., 
 
 "B. B. Harvy, M. G." 
 
 "Camp, Corbet Hill, half -past three o'clock, 
 Tuesday, 5 th June, 1*798." 
 
 When Furlong approached the advanced guard, they 
 shot him down. This was an unwarrantable and injudicious 
 act, and, it is but just to say, it was not authorized by the 
 commander of the garrison. 
 
 The summons, which was found in the pocket of the un- 
 fortunate messenger, was forwarded to headquarters, but 
 
142 MEMOIR OF REV. WILLIAM GURLEY. 
 
 no answer was returned. At fom' o'clock in the morning 
 tlie insurgent army advanced to the attack, confident of suc- 
 cess from their numbers — 37,000 against scarce 1,800 men. 
 The advanced posts of the loyal army were soon driven in, 
 though they kept up, in their movement, a smart fire on 
 the assailants. The insurgents approached in tolerable 
 order. They drove before them all the cattle they could 
 collect, for the pm-pose of disordering the ranks of the 
 loyal army : a few discharges of grape and canister, how- 
 ever, soon sent them scampering over the plains and fields. 
 
 As the dense columns of the insurgents approached, 
 they were met with a cool, but well-directed fire, from a 
 portion of the troops under General Johnson. The fire 
 was retm'ned with great spirit by the insurgents, who now 
 entered the town with enthusiastic shouts. But their ad- 
 vancing columns were mowed down by a deadly fire of 
 musketry. Artillery was now brought to bear on the vast 
 masses crowding to the scene of destruction. At every 
 fire of the cannon a storm of grape-shot opened wide gaps 
 in the insurgent body; these, however, were soon filled 
 with others, who, in turn, were mowed down like grass. 
 But thousands still behind, many half intoxicated and void 
 of fear, rushed on, like tigers, to the onset. The artilleiy 
 being in imminent danger of being taken, it was now with- 
 drawn a short distance. 
 
 Encouraged by this movement, the insurgents shouted, 
 and rushed down the street. Here they were met by a 
 division of cavalry, who were ordered to charge through 
 them. The horsemen could only cut their way into the 
 solid masses, and now a terrible carnage ensued ; heaps of 
 dead lay piled up in confusion. The sabres of the des- 
 perate cavalry glittered in the sunbeams ; and waving high 
 over their heads, they fell on the maddened ranks below: 
 frightened and wounded horses, riderless, rushed madly 
 
MEMOIR OF REV. WILLIAM GURLET. 143 
 
 tlirougli the field, trampling beneath then- iron hoofs the 
 crowded and terrified rebels. 
 
 To save their comrades, who were being cut to pieces by 
 the horsemen, Harvy directed a body of pikemen to ad- 
 vance^in front ; and, as the retiring rebels gave way, these, 
 with their long-handled weapons, stood firmly before the 
 advancing cavalry. The latter, finding their swords too 
 short to contend against such arms, were in turn obliged to 
 retreat. For four hours had the action now been raging, 
 and the streams from human bosoms rolled down the streets 
 in torrents. Numbers, enthusiasm, and native valor, con- 
 tended with military discipline, cool daring, and the tactics 
 of war, and as yet victory hung in an even balance over 
 the imequal hosts. 
 
 Steadily, however, the assailants pushed their raging 
 masses onward to the centre of the town, climbing over 
 heaps of the dead and dying ; they threw themselves, like 
 furies, on the weaned columns of the loyal troops; the 
 ground trembled amid the shock and roar of battle, and 
 the sound of clashing steel rang on the air. The Dublin 
 troops, which had partly given way, were ralhed by the 
 brave Mountjoy, and led afresh to the charge; and the 
 action was revived again in every part of the town, and 
 raged with redoubled fury. At this moment the intrepid 
 Colonel Mountjoy fell, pierced with a fatal ball; for a few 
 moments his regiment fought like veterans round their 
 fallen commander, but soon their thinned ranks were seen 
 to waver; and, as there seemed no end to the torrent 
 of assailants which poured in upon them, they retreated 
 hastily from the town, across the bridge, and victory now 
 perched on the insurgent banners. 
 
 As the retreating troops halted beyond the bridge. Gen- 
 eral Johnson came galloping up, crying, as he waved his 
 sword over his head, " Soldiers ! I will lay my bones this 
 
144 MEMOIR OF REV. WILLIAM GURLEY. 
 
 day in Ross; will you let me lie alone?" The exhausted, 
 but not subdued soldiers, gazed with tearful eyes on their 
 determined commander, cheered him heartily, and instantly 
 forming, followed him back to the bloody field. Major 
 Vesey, next in command to Mountjoy, led his men over the 
 bridge again, exclaiming, "■ Now, my brave fellows, revenge 
 for your murdered Colonel !" We finish the description of 
 the battle by quoting the account of an officer of artillery, 
 who shared m the conflict of the day : 
 
 *' The whole brigade, except some who fled to "VVaterford, 
 being led on by General Johnson, as brave a commander as 
 ever drew a sword, were determined to take the town — to 
 conquer or to die. 
 
 "Again we opened a tremendous fire on the rebels, 
 which was as fiercely returned. We retook the cannon 
 which were taken from the king's forces in a former en- 
 gagement, and turned them on the enemy ; the gun I had 
 the honor to command being called to the main guard. 
 Shocking was it to see the dreadful carnage that was there ! 
 it continued for half an hour ; it was obstinate and bloody : 
 the thundering of cannon shook the town; the windows 
 were shivered in pieces with the dreadful concussion. I 
 beheve there were six hundred lying in the main street. 
 They would often come within a few yards of the guns. 
 One fellow ran up, and taking off" his hat and wig, 
 thrust them up the cannon's mouth the length of his arm, 
 calling to the rest, ' Blood-an'-ounds, my boys, come and 
 take her now; she's stopped; she's stopped.' The action 
 was doubtful and bloody, from four in the morning till four 
 in the evening, when they began to give way in all quarters, 
 and shortly after, fled with speed in every direction, leaving 
 behind them all their cannon, baggage, provision, and several 
 hogsheads of whisky, brandy, etc., which we spilled, lest 
 they should have been poisoned. 
 
MEMOIR OF REV. WILLIAM GURLEY. .145 
 
 "During the action General Johnson was still in the hottest 
 part of the fire : he had three horses shot under him. If 
 he saw any of the men too forward, he would ride up and 
 say, 'Brother soldier, stay till we all go together.' He 
 would encourage them that were behind. Being once in a 
 hot fire, one of the soldiers called to him to remove out of 
 that, or he would be slain ; he waved his hand and repHed, 
 * That ball was never made by a rebel that is to kill General 
 Johnson.' 
 
 *' The computation of their dead was, as near as I can fur- 
 nish you, 3,400 buried; sixty-two carsfull thrown into the 
 river; sixty carsfull taken away by the rebels. Of the 
 loyal troops, 250 fell." 
 
 Thus ended the battle of Ross, by far the most destruc- 
 tive and obstinate of any during the Rebellion. Seven 
 thousand insurgents who saw the rising sun of that morning, 
 ere it set, were cold in the embrace of death. Their spirits 
 had passed away to that world where contending armies 
 and bloody battles are unknown; but their bodies still lay 
 in heaps in the streets, mangled and bloody; while many 
 were strewed on the surrounding fields, whither they had 
 crawled, during the action, to die. When the engagement 
 ended, it was too late to bury the dead, or even take care 
 of all the wounded. 
 
 The groans of the dying broke on the ears of the re- 
 turning citizens, who had fled chiefly in the morning, when 
 the battle began. Night at length drew her dark curtain 
 over these scenes of horror. The flames of the houses 
 bm-ned by the defeated rebels in their flight, threw a lurid 
 radiance on the reflecting clouds ; and, long after the glowing 
 tints of evening had faded from the western sky, the com- 
 mingling Ught of various conflagrations continued to illumine 
 the summits of the surrounding hills. 
 
 That there was a solemn league among Catholics to 
 13 
 
146 MEMOIR OF REV. WILLIAM GURLEY. 
 
 destroy Protestants was confirmed by the following oath, 
 which was found in the pockets of some of those who were 
 slain in this battle : 
 
 Oath. — "I, A. B., do solemnly swear, by our Lord Jesus 
 Christ, who suffered for us on the cross, and by the blessed 
 Virgin Mary, that I will burn, destroy, and murder, all 
 heretics, up to my knees in blood, so help me God." 
 (Taylor's History.) 
 
 The result of the battle of Ross revived greatly the 
 dejected spirits of the Protestants. It was a salutary 
 lesson to some who were halting as to which party they 
 should espouse; while, on the other hand, it created im- 
 mense excitement among the insurgents. So many of their 
 comrades had fallen in one battle, and the day lost. It now 
 became evident to themselves that numbers merely would 
 not secure them victory. 
 
 Of the thousands of insurgents who found that day a 
 bloody bed, not one in a hundred, perhaps, could give a 
 rational account of what they were fighting for. Deluded 
 by their priests, excited by harangues on liberty and inde- 
 peiidence, they had left their peaceful homes, their fields 
 arid families, to wade through the blood of their Protestant 
 countrymen to freedom. 
 
 How terrible was their destiny! how desolate their be- 
 reaved families ! and how fearful an account will those pro- 
 fessed ministers of the Church of Christ have to render at 
 the judgment, who, instead of leading their flocks into 
 "green pastures" and "beside still waters," led them on to 
 fields of blood and carnage ! 
 
MEMOIR OF REV. WILLIAM GURLEY. 147 
 
 CHAPTER XII. 
 
 Scukboge house and barn — Thirty-seven prisoners shot, one 
 liuudred and eighty-four burned — Their skeletons, an awful 
 sight— Remorse of B. B. Harvy at the sight — He predicts their 
 defeat— Catholics burned— Miss Ryan— A bagpipe player— Harvy 
 disgusted with the priests — Attempts to prevent murder — Is de- 
 posed, and a priest elected in his place — Speech of priest Mur- 
 phy — Priest Roach Commander-in-chief — His character and hy- 
 pocrisy — Priest Roach's gospels or protections — Letter, 
 
 Of all the deeds of cruelty perpetrated during the Rebel- 
 lion, no one was spoken of by Mr. Gurley with so much 
 severity and indignation, as the one we are now to relate. 
 He would detail the mui'der of his own brother, dreadful as 
 it was, with comparative calmness. But tlie martyrdom at 
 " Sculahoge" he never related without excitement. ''The 
 cowardly wretches," he would say, "why, if they wanted 
 blood, did they not go to Ross ?" 
 
 It was indeed a transaction, which, for atrocity, scarce 
 finds a parallel in the annals of even savage barbarity — a 
 deed becoming a Nero or Caligula, and worthy of the 
 palmiest days of Papal domination. 
 
 We have already mentioned that the residence of a Mr. 
 King, of Sculaboge, was made a depot, or place of con- 
 finement, for persons arrested by the insurgent army. His 
 house and bam were both so occupied. The prisoners were 
 of all ages and both sexes; they were guarded by three 
 hundred rebels, who were posted there for the purpose. It 
 was several miles from Ross. The battle of Ross had been 
 raging about two hours, when the stern resistance they met 
 with from the loyal troops so enraged priest Philip Roach, 
 who was associated with Harvy in command, that, out of 
 pm-e revenge, it was determined to murder the prisoner at 
 Sculaboge. 
 
 About six o'clock in the morning a rebel, direct fro^ the 
 
148 MEMOIR OF REV. WILLIAM GURLEY. 
 
 battle of Ross, galloped up toward the place, and when 
 withm hearing of the guard shouted aloud, "Destroy the 
 prisoners! destroy the prisoners! Our friends are all cut 
 off at Ross." But the captain of the guard replied that it 
 should not be done without written orders from the Com- 
 mander-in-chief. One hour after another express arrived, 
 proclaiming, "Our friends are all destroyed. Mm'der all 
 the prisoners !" But the same answer was returned. At ten 
 o'clock a third messenger came running on foot, crying, " The 
 PRIEST has sent orders to put all the prisoners to death!" 
 
 The dwelling-house contained thirty-seven men. The barn 
 was of brick, covered with a thatch roof, with small windows. 
 There were in the barn one hundred and eighty-four per- 
 sons. Some few were Roman Catholics, who were suspected 
 of being "i/z/brmer^," but had not been tried or proved 
 guilty ; but the most were Protestants. The doors of the 
 building were strongly barricaded, and guards without kept 
 watch. Here were the gray-haired sire and the blooming 
 gui of seventeen — the husband, the wife, and the infant at 
 the breast. And now, not the National Council, not the 
 Commander-in-chief, but the "^mesi" sends word to "de- 
 stroy the prisoners." This was sufficient; it must be right, 
 for their holy spiritual father had ordered it ; and the infal- ^ 
 libihty of their Church was not to be doubted. It was 
 only the extirpation of heretics, and this, in the eyes of the 
 whole Church and the Pope himself, would be regarded as 
 a meritorious act. 
 
 Deliberately, as if preparing for their daily work, the -% 
 rebel guards now strip off their coats, tie bundles of straw, 
 bring ladders, and light torches, while half their number 
 stand under loaded arms. An oblation is now to be made 
 to the spirit of Popery — an offering of peculiar merit. It 
 was not sufficient that the mangled forms of brave men, 
 cloven down in battle, should be laid in heaps at her 
 
MEMOIR OF REV. WILLIAM GURLEV. 149 
 
 / 
 
 shrine ; the sacrifice is not perfect, till the blood, and bones, 
 and ashes of unresisting men, tender women, and sinless 
 babes, are laid on her altar. Falling upon their knees, a 
 short and hurried prayer is offered to the holy Virgin ; a 
 fresh unction, but not from heaven, is poured into their 
 craven hearts, to prepare them for deeds which "dare not 
 seek repentance." 
 
 Now, husbands, take your last fond embrace, and, with 
 your fainting wives, look to heaven, your only refuge. Now, 
 mothers, press for the last time to your throbbing bosoms 
 yom- cherub babes ; they will soon be angels. 
 
 From the door of the cottage now issue, under a strong 
 guard, thirty-seven men ; their hands are tied behind them. 
 Slowly they march out to the skirts of a beautiful orchard ; 
 and placed in a row, they kneel down on the grass to await 
 the "word of command which shall seal their fate. But no 
 word is given. A wave of the officer's sword is seen; a 
 hundred muskets ring on the air and echo from the distant 
 hills. Slowly the cloud of smoke rises from the earth, and 
 there, stretched on the green turf, quivering in death or 
 writhing in anguish, lay the unfortunate martyrs; from 
 their heaving bosoms the last torrent was streaming. The 
 ready pikes finished the tragic work, and the spirits of 
 thirty-seven mortals are on their flight together to that 
 world where there is no more death. 
 
 Scarcely had the last groan from without died away on 
 the ear, when the command was given to "fire the barn." 
 Instantly the ready torches were applied to the thatch of 
 the building — bundles of blazing straw were thrust into the 
 windows, which instantly communicated the fire to the 
 combustibles within. The desperate victims now rushed to 
 the doov, and made a powerful effort to escape, but, alas! 
 k^ifflu. At this moment a woman, trusting to the humanity 
 ►f the rebels, wrapped a garment around her infant and 
 13* 
 
150 MEMOIR OF REV. WILLIAM GURLEY. 
 
 threw it out of a window, in hope that some one would pity 
 it ; but a rebel darted his pike through its tender body, and 
 bearing it aloft on his dreadful weapon, thrust it back into 
 the flames, with a most fearful and horrid oath. In two 
 minutes the barn was one dense mass of smoke and flame. 
 And now there rose to heaven one loud, long, piercing 
 shriek of uttei despah, succeeded by dismal groans and 
 stifled cries of mercy ! mercy] Slowly died away the wail- 
 ings of the martyrs, till no voice within broke the dread 
 roaring of the flames, Avhich now, bursting through the com- 
 bustible roof, towered high in air mid volumes of ascending- 
 smoke. No tears of pity filled the eyes of the murderers — 
 no sigh of compassion burst from their stony bosoms — but, 
 through apertuies of the barn, they thrust their pikes into 
 the burnino- bodies, and gloried in their dreadful crimes. 
 
 Among the most sanguinary actors in this bloody scene, 
 the pen of the historian has recorded the names of Fardy, 
 Redmond, Sinnott, and Misskella. These treated with 
 revolting indignities the very bodies of the dead, and "be- 
 haved otherwise so cruel as to obtain from their comrades 
 the title of the 'True born Romans.'" (Taylor's History.) 
 
 The bodies of the suff"erers were left undisturbed for four 
 days, when one hundred and eighty-fouv skeletons were 
 cleared out of the barn, thrown into one promiscuous heap 
 in a ditch, and slightly covered with clay. 
 
 B. B. Harvy escaped from the battle of Ross, and on the 
 next morning came to see the result of the tragedy at 
 Sculaboge. When he beheld the interior of the smolder- 
 ing building, he was filled with the greatest distress and 
 anguish of mind. This spectacle was too revolting to 
 behold, and too horrid for description. The crisp bodies 
 of the dead were in every attitude : some standing against 
 the blackened walls, others laying in heaps in each other's 
 arms — ^some were buried beneath the ashes of the timber 
 
MEMOIR OF REV. WILLIAM GURLEY. lol 
 
 of the building, and many burnt to a cinder. Ilarvy turned 
 from the scene with horror, wnmg his hands, and said to 
 some aromid him, that "there were as innocent persons 
 bm-nt there as ever were born," and "your conquests for 
 hberty are at an end." To a Protestant friend he said, "I 
 now see my folly in embarking- with this people. If they 
 succeed I shall be murdered by them, and if they are 
 defeated I shall be hanged." 
 
 Besides the Protestants who were burned, there were a 
 few well-disposed Papists. Some of these were servants 
 who would not consent to the massacre of their Protestant 
 masters. Among the Catholics who suffered was one young 
 lady, a Miss Elizabeth Ryan, a beautiful and blooming girl 
 of seventeen. Her sister, thous^h a Catholic, was receivinc^ 
 the special attentions of a Protestant gentleman in a neigh- 
 boring town. Presuming she would communicate to her 
 lover all she could learn of their plans and designs, the 
 insm-gents went to her father's in search of her; but not 
 finding her, they took her younger siste?' Ehzabeth, alledg- 
 ing that she might be equally dangerous. The terrified 
 girl begged in vain for mercy; she was borne off in their 
 savage arms. Her father soon after followed to entreat 
 them to liberate her ; but, instead of respecting the sorrows 
 of age, they thrust him into the barn. His wife, a feeble 
 old lady, uneasy at the long delay of her husband and 
 daughter, followed them to see what was the matter, when 
 the cruel wretches put her in with them, and all three per- 
 ished torrether. 
 
 Another who suffered was a Mr. William Johnson. He 
 was an old man, and obtained a scanty living by playing 
 the bagpipes, a favorite instrument of a large portion of 
 the Irish. But, unfortunately, while amusing the rebels 
 with various tunes, he unthinkingly played the popular one, 
 ^'Crojfjnes, lie doivn.'' Croppies was an old nickname for 
 
152 MEMOIR OF REV. WILLIAM GURLEY. 
 
 disaffected Catholics, and the tune, though common in 
 ordinary times, and its origin unknown to many, was now a 
 mortal sin. The old man protested his innocence in vain — 
 and his feeble frame sunk down amid the devouring flames. 
 
 Thus ended the massacre at Sculaboge. The breath- 
 less forms of more than two hundred fellow-mortals, so 
 recently intrusted to their care, no longer needed their 
 attention; and, exulting in the glorious achievement, the 
 rebel guard marched to reinforce their brethren at the bat- 
 tle of Ross. But the destroying angel had gone before 
 them, and that huge army were slain and dispersed. 
 
 They were soon met by multitudes of the wounded 
 retreating from the field ; some borne in cars, some on foot, 
 crawling on as best they could, with broken arms, bleeding 
 heads, and mangled faces, begrimed with smoke and cov- 
 ered with dust and blood. Further on they met the main 
 body of insurgents, retreating with the utmost confusion 
 and haste — with curses, execrations, and noise of every 
 kind. Many of them stole home and joined the rebel 
 standard no more. The destruction of the prisoners in 
 cold blood, with the more thoughtful Catholics, was a poor 
 consolation for the defeat of an army of thirty-seven thou- 
 sand men, seven thousand of whom lay stretched on the 
 field. 
 
 B. B. Harvy, though still retaining his ofiicial relations, 
 was in great distress of mind. He now penetrated fully 
 the design of the Catholic clergy; he now saw that they 
 had appointed him to office chiefly because he was rich and 
 otherwise available. All the next day after the battle he 
 was in a state of great agitation. He now set himself to the 
 humane, but hopeless task, of interposing his authority to 
 prevent the further shedding of Protestant blood. Accord- 
 ingly, the day after, he issued an order, or proclamation, of 
 which the following is an extract: 
 
MEMOIR OF REV. WILLIAM GURLEY. 153 
 
 "All men refusing to obey their superior officers, to be 
 tried by court martial, and punished according to theii 
 sentence. Any person or persons who shall take upon 
 themselves to kill or murder any person or persons, burn 
 any house, or commit any plunder, without special written 
 orders from the Commander-in-chief, shall suffer death. 
 "By order of 
 
 "B. B. Har\t", Commander-in-chief. 
 
 " F. Brien, Secretary and Adjutant. 
 
 ''Headquarters, June 6, lYOS." 
 
 The priests in the army had not failed to observe Harvy's 
 disgust at their inhumanity, and that the proclamation was 
 a severe reflection on their whole course, and calculated to 
 interfere with their future designs. This humane policy, 
 therefore, of the Commander-in-chief they resented, and 
 resolved on his downfall. Nor were they at a loss for 
 means to revenge the affront. They soon called around 
 them their different flocks, and, after depicting, in glowing 
 language, the holy work in which they were engaged, 
 pointed out, in the strongest terms, the impropriety of 
 having a heretic for their commander; intimating that the 
 battle of Ross was lost on this account ; that Heaven would 
 not prosper them under such a leader. Through these 
 measures, in a few days, they succeeded in getting Harvy 
 deposed of his generalship, and a priest, Phihp Roach, was 
 elected in his stead. 
 
 Harvy being now out of the way, the Catholic clergy, 
 who had feared the loss of their^nfluence with the people, 
 now once more strenuously exhorted them to go on in the 
 glorious work of extirpating all enemies to theii Church. 
 Father Murphy, of Ballycannow, was among the most 
 zealous. To encourage the insurgents, after the defeat of 
 Ross, he addressed them, in a speech, as follows: 
 
 "Brethren, you see you are victorious everywhere; that 
 
154 MEMOIR OF REV. WILLIAM GURLEY. 
 
 the balls of the heretics fly about you without hurting you ; 
 that few of your number have fallen, whilst thousands of 
 the heretics are dead ; and the few that have fallen was 
 from deviating from our cause, and want of faith ; that this 
 visibly is the work of God, who is determined that the 
 heretics, who have reigned upward of one hundred years, 
 shall now be extirpated, and the true Catholic religion 
 be established." 
 
 General Priest Roach is reported to have been a large, 
 corpulent person, of commanding appearance and authori- 
 tative air. To these qualities chiefly he must have been 
 indebted for his promotion ; for he was utterly destitute of 
 the judgment, sagacity, and comprehensive intellect essen- 
 tial to a successful military leader. His first efi"orts to 
 distinguish himself were barefaced appeals to the ignorance 
 and superstition of his followers; for, having collected 
 several bullets, he held them up to the gaze of his aston- 
 ished men, assuring them, in the most solemn manner, that 
 he caught them as they were flying in the battle of Ross ; 
 that many more, which he caught, he gave to his men, 
 during the heat of the battle, who loaded their pieces with 
 them; "and this," said he, "is what no other army can 
 boast." The credulous multitude listened to his statement 
 with amazement; and, as was exceedingly natural, were 
 anxious to know if this invulnerability to the shafts of death 
 could be transferred or communicated to them ; and great 
 was their delight, when the holy father assured them that 
 it could. Accordingly, he published that he had prepared 
 a sort of charm, or "gospel," which, if hung on the neck, 
 would make the wearer proof against all weapons of death ; 
 but that, notwithstanding their extraordinary utility, they 
 would be of no avail, unless they were lyur chased. The 
 price, to the more wealthy, was half a crown ; but the poor, 
 who were zealous in their glorious cause, could obtain them 
 
MEMOIR OF REV. WILLIAM GURLEY. 
 
 155 
 
 for "sixpence a-piece." Thousands of them were made, and 
 sent round the country for sale. They were printed on 
 paper or muslin, and hung, by a bit of tape, on the neck. 
 The following will give the reader a correct idea of General 
 Priest Roach's protection, or gospel : 
 
 Ik ml 
 
 IN THE 
 
 NAME OF 
 
 GOD, 
 
 AND OF THK 
 
 BLESSED 
 
 VIRGIN. 
 
 AMEN. 
 
 No pistol, gun, sword, or any other offensive weapon can 
 
 hurt, or otherwise injure, the person who has 
 
 this paper in his possession. 
 
 This effort to deceive and rob his people, not only showL 
 the absence of essential requisites of mind, in a commander- 
 in-chief, but clearly stamps his character as a hypocrite, 
 deceiver, and notorious impostor. The letters in the scroll, 
 it will be observed, are the initials of the inscription placed 
 on the cross of the Savior, at his crucifixion. How a pro- 
 fessed minister of the Church of Christ could connect that 
 solemn writing, and the cross itself, with a palpable and 
 known lie, for ihe express purpose of deceiving and robbing, 
 I must leave for the holy fathers of the infallible Church 
 of Rome to explain. 
 
 Harvy did not much regret the loss of his command. 
 
156 MEMOIR OF REV. WILLIAM GURLEY. 
 
 He was, as ws have seen, heartily tired of his situation. 
 He continued, however, for some time, to act as President 
 of the Council. The following reply to a letter from an 
 acquaintance of Mr. Gurley's, who had, happily, so far, 
 escaped arrest, will throw further light on his feelings : 
 
 " Dear Sir, — I received your letter ; but what to do fox 
 you I know not. I, from my heart, wish to protect all 
 property. I can scarce protect myself; and, indeed, my* 
 situation is much to be pitied, and distressing to myself. I 
 took my present situation, in hopes of doing good, and 
 preventing mischief. My trust is in Providence. I acted 
 always an honest and disinterested part; and had the 
 advice I gave, some time since, been taken, the present 
 mischief could never have arisen. If I can retire to a 
 private station again, I will immediately. Mr. Tottingham's 
 refusing to speak to the gentleman I sent to Ross, who was 
 madly shot by the soldiers, was very mifortunate. It has 
 set the people mad with rage, and there is no restraining 
 them. 
 
 " The person I sent in had private instructions to propose 
 a reconciliation: but God knows where this business will 
 end; but, end liow it may, the good men of both parties 
 will be inevitably ruined. 
 
 "I am, with respect, dear sir, yours, etc., 
 
 "B. B. Harvy." 
 
MEMOIR OF REV. WILLIAM GURLET. 157 
 
 CHAPTER XIII. 
 
 Battle of Arklow — Sergeaut Shepherd — Death of priest Mur 
 phj — Insurgents routed — End and Cliaracter of Murpliy — Dese- 
 cration of a church — Abuse of Bibles — Persecution of Protestants — 
 Murder of the Hornicks — Conscious guilt of Papists — Singular cir 
 cumstance — Rowsom shot by priest Kearns — Reflections. 
 
 During the transactions at Ross and Sciilaboge, so 
 unfavorable to the rebel cause, a surprisingly large force 
 had rallied round the insurgent banner at Gorey. Here 
 they had remained, increasing in number from the 4th, on 
 which they took possession, until the 9th. 
 
 Dunng this time the usual work — hunting Protestants 
 and murdering them — was pursued with their accustomed 
 industry and cruelty; while, in the camp, all kinds of abom- 
 ination were committed. Abandoned women flocked there, 
 and gambhng, drunkenness, and debauchery were the order 
 of the day. 
 
 The news of the defeat at Ross roused them once more, 
 and they began to think they had been too long inactive. 
 The town of Arklow was still in possession of the loyal 
 troops and yeomanry. The conquest of this place was of 
 vital importance to the revolutionists ; for it would open a 
 communication with the county of Wicklow and Killdare 
 rebels, and thus, by increasing their forces, prepare the way 
 for an immediate attack on Dublin. But, knowing that the 
 place was garrisoned by a strong body of yeomanry and 
 other troops, and dreading the consequences of a defeat, 
 they sent to Vinegar Hill and "Wexford for reinforcement ; 
 and all persons in the suiTounding counties were ordered to 
 repair to camp without delay. The Gorey camp now 
 contained thirty-four thousand men and three pieces of 
 artillery. It was from tliis camp priest Murphy wrote the 
 14 
 
158 MEMOIR OF REV. WILLIAM GURLET. 
 
 following letter to Mr, Thomas Houston, Dublin, dated 
 Gorey, June 6, 1Y98: 
 
 "Friend Houston, — Great events are ripening. In a 
 few days we sliall meet. The first-fruits of your regenera- 
 tion must be a tincture of poison and pike, in the metropolis, 
 against the heretics. This is a tribunal for such opinions. 
 Your talents must not be buried as a judge. Your soul 
 must be steeled with fortitude against heres3^ Then we 
 shall do, and you shall shine in a higher sphere. We shall 
 have an army of brave repubhcans — one hundred thousand, 
 vdth fourteen pieces of cannon — on Tuesday, before Dublin. 
 Four heart will beat high at the news. You will rise with 
 a proportionable force. 
 
 "Yours, as ever, M. Murphy." 
 
 On the morning of the 9th of June mass Avas celebrated ; 
 and, at 2 o'clock, this heavy force halted within two miles 
 of Arklow. The town was a beautiful place, situated on a 
 fine stream, over which was a bridge of eighteen arches. 
 It was on the borders of Wexford and Wicklow counties, 
 and only thirty-five miles from the capital. General Need- 
 ham, with fifteen hundred troops, defended the town. 
 These were led out a short distance from the village, and — 
 several hundred being placed behind the hedges and in the 
 ditches — extended along the road by which the insurgents 
 were advancing. The rebel force made an imposing appear- 
 ance, as they came, with their green flags waving in the air. 
 Needham pushed forward a detachment of men, somewhat 
 beyond the men in ambush, and in the high road. On 
 these the rebels advanced, and, at a respectful distance, 
 opened a brisk fire, which was returned with spirit by the 
 troops. This was continued a few minutes, the rebels still 
 advancing, and men began to fall on both sides; when, 
 according to previous arrangement, the troops gave way, 
 and retreated, with seeming confusion, toward the town. 
 
MEMO Hi. OF REV. WILLIAM CiUliLEY. li)i) 
 
 The assailants, perceiving this, instantly pursued, with loud 
 shouts of victory. The officers waved their caps, crying 
 out, "Come on, my boys, the town's our own!" But 
 suddenly, from behind the liedges, there blazed a sheet of 
 fire, and hundreds dropped, as if struck with thunderbolts 
 from heaven. A field-piece, which was in readiness, was 
 now placed in the centre of the road, and opened on them 
 with a deadly storm of grape, which swept the road, 
 hundreds falling at every discharge, until the insurgent 
 force in that direction made a retreat. 
 
 In the meantime the rebel artillery, under Captain Esmond 
 Kyan, had gained an elevation that commanded the town, 
 expecting from thence to do much execution. The manage- 
 ment of the cannon, however, was under the immediate 
 direction of Sergeant Shepherd, of the Royal Irish Artil- 
 lery, who had been taken prisoner some time before, and 
 whom they foolishly compelled to serve in their ranks. 
 Shepherd was a brave and shrewd man ; he resolved that 
 they should profit as little as possible by the game. He 
 elevated the guns so high that the balls flew over the 
 town ; and, at one time, he turned his gun a little on one 
 side, and loading with grape, swept away about thirty 
 of their own men. 
 
 Dick Monk, a rebel officer, perceiving this transaction, 
 galloped up, and would have killed him on the spot, had 
 not Esmond Kyan interposed, declaring it was the cannon 
 of the army that did the mischief. Kyan then ordered 
 Shepherd to load with ball, and demolish the town, and 
 then rode elsewhere. As soon as he was gone. Shepherd 
 again loaded with grape, which he knew could do no 
 injury. 
 
 Monk and Ryan, satisfied that all was not right, went to 
 watch the execution of their cannon, receiving that the 
 balls flew a mile beyond the town, Kyj..; leveled the piece 
 
160 MEMOIR OF REV. WILLIAM GURLET. 
 
 himself, and with such precision, that the first ball shivered 
 in pieces the carriage of one of the Needham guns, and a 
 second struck the top of the inn. 
 
 The insurgents had already begun to give way below the 
 hill, being repulsed in all quarters, in their efi:brts to enter 
 the town; but while some of them were retreating, they 
 were met by priest John Murphy, of Ballycannow, with a 
 reinforcement. He drove the flying rebels back, telling 
 them he would "beat them with the dust of the road." 
 The wavering ranks hailed the approach of Mm-phy with 
 deafening shouts, for they were just ready to yield. A 
 field-piece, planted by the loyal troops in an advantageous 
 position, was sweeping them down at every fire. 
 
 Murphy perceived this, and, cheered by the shouts of his 
 men, boldly advanced with his party to take it; but when 
 within a few yards of the gun, his bowels were torn out by 
 a discharge of canister, while his followers fell in heaps 
 around him. The cry, "the priest is down," now spread 
 through the ranks, and at once decided the fortimes of the 
 day, scarcely doubtful before. 
 
 A deep conviction that Sergeant Shepherd had betrayed 
 his trust seized the defeated rebels, and it was with the 
 utmost difficulty Captain Kyan succeeded in saving his life. 
 
 This was a hard-fought battle. One who saw the field 
 after it was over, describes it as dreadful to behold. Men 
 and horses lay dead in heaps ; mangled trunks, heads, and 
 limbs, were scattered over the plains, while the streets 
 leading into the town were red with gore. The loss on the 
 part of the Loyalists Avas but small; while the insurgents 
 lost a thousand men.^ 
 
 * The following quotation, from a late traveler in Ireland, wilJ 
 show that the battles and blood which have soiled and stained the 
 beautiful fields of Arklow, are not yet forgotten: 
 
 " The next day we visited Arklow. The only object of curiosity 
 was the decayed castle, of which but one tower is left; this the 
 
MEMOIR OF REV. WILLIAM GURLEY. 161 
 
 Priest Murphy, who fell in this action, was the same whc 
 resided in Baliycannow, the village in which Mr. Beatty 
 lived, the father-in-law of Mr. Gurley, who had presented 
 the Catholics the ground on which their chapel was built. 
 Murphy was foremost, with his followers, to deceive Lord 
 Mount Norris, by taking the oath of allegiance, as men- 
 tioned in the former part of this work. He now met the 
 end of his career, and the just reward of his perfidy, in- 
 gratitude, and hypocrisy. 
 
 The insurgents retreated to their camp at Gorey, where 
 they continued to commit all kinds of excesses. They took 
 two Protestants, who had fallen into their hands, into the 
 Protestant church, and piked them just before the altar, in 
 order to show their contempt for the established religion. 
 They tore in pieces the large pulpit Bible, and carrying the 
 leaves on the top of the pikes, exclaimed, "Behold the 
 French colors !" Others placed Bibles on their horses, and 
 used them for saddles. In short, they reveled in all kinds 
 of iniquity until the 19 th, when they marched for Vinegar 
 Hill. 
 
 sergeant of the barracks, who had the care of it, kindly offered to 
 show us. It was built in the year 1200. 
 
 " Our guide conducted us to the top, by winding stairs, to look 
 out upon the adjacent country, and see where the great battles had 
 been fought, whicli.had deluged that part of the country in blood. 
 The battle of Arklow, ' while seed-time and harvest remain,' will 
 live in the memory of all who saw it or shall read of it. 
 
 *' The prospect was both grand and awful. The river Avoca 
 was at our feet, winding gracefully through the rich vale called 
 by its name. At our right hand lay the sea; at our left, the moun- 
 tains of Wicklow; behind us, the town of Arklow; and near where 
 I stood was once the skull of Hacket, which had been fixed to the 
 top of the castle in the days of the Rebellion. This man had 
 killed many a Protestant, and in return they sliot him, took off his 
 head, and placed it on the top of the castle, where it remained till 
 a few years since, when a wren made her nest in liis mouth, and it 
 finally tumbled down, and received a burial by the side of the 
 tower." Cireland's Welcome to the Stranger, page 58.) 
 14 
 
162 MEMOIR OF EEV. WILLIAM GUKLEY. 
 
 While the camp continued in the latter place, the follow- 
 ing cruelties occurred: A Mr. Hornick, a gentleman of 
 property, was supposed to have arms in his possession. 
 Priest Roach headed a body of men, and went in pursuit 
 of him. Not finding him, they burned his house, and 
 plundered his goods. He had two sons ; one a clergyman 
 in Euniscorthy, and the other an apprentice to an apoth- 
 ecary, in the same place : these they took and murdered. 
 
 The latter, a fine young man, was promised his life if he 
 would write to his father for the arms in his possession, 
 stating that he was a hostage till they were delivered. This 
 he did ; but as soon as the letter was sent, without waiting 
 for an answer, they piked him, shot him, stripped him 
 naked, and threw him among the dead. Life, however, 
 still remained, and during the night he made out to creep 
 away from the hill, and went home to his father's place, in 
 hopes of meeting a friendly shelter, and, at least, to die in 
 the bosom of friends. But, alas ! the parents had fled, and 
 the dwelling was in ashes! He was soon found by some 
 of his Papist neighbors, from whom he hoped for compas- 
 sion; but perceiving him naked and covered with blood, 
 they led him to a gravel-pit, and there thrust him in, and 
 covered him with earth. 
 
 The question will doubtless occur to the reader. Is it 
 possible that the perpetrators of these atrocious deeds 
 could be so bhnded as to believe that they were doing 
 right? Doubtless, some of them were so profoundly igno- 
 rant as fully to believe that whatever their priests sanctioned 
 must be right. But to suppose that the majority of them, 
 though led on by their ghostly fathers, felt wholly innocent, 
 with their hands red in the blood of their neighbors, would 
 be to undervalue the teachings of conscience, and to over- 
 look the dictates of our common humanity. Doubtless, 
 after the season of excitement was over, calm reflection 
 
MEMOIR OF REV. WILLIAM GURLEY. 16 J 
 
 took the place of frenzied bigotry. Many a guilty wretch 
 carried in his aching bosom an intolerable load of remorse. 
 The following singular case, related by Taylor, is confirma- 
 tory of this opinion : 
 
 ''Dming the Rebellion a man named Patrick Darcy went 
 into the house of James Sherlock, of Enniscorthy, dragged 
 out his father, William Sherlock, a man over sixty years old, 
 and murdered him in the street. After the Rebellion, Darcy 
 was apprehended for the murder, and committed to Wexford 
 jail. On the night of the 9th of November following, his 
 Avife, who was permitted to sleep with him in his cell, saw, 
 in the middle of the night, the appearwnce of an old man 
 coming in. She was so much alarmed that she awoke her 
 husband, who, when he beheld the apparition, gave a violent 
 screech, and immediately took ill ; from which time he la- 
 bored under a very burdened mind until he died, which 
 happened a few days after. This account I had from the 
 jailer, while Darcy was in his coffin." A guilty conscience 
 produces an excited imagination. 
 
 Not only were such cruelties as have been narrated com- 
 mitted by the people under the direction of their clergy, but 
 the priests themselves, it would seem, delighted to have 
 their sacerdotal vestments dyed in Protestant blood. This 
 will fully appear from the following case, which occurred 
 while Mr. Gurley was in prison : 
 
 When the Protestants were flying from Gorey to Arklow, 
 priest Kearns, with a party of rebels, overtook some of 
 them; among others was a Mr. Rowsom. Father Kearns 
 abked him his name. On hearing it, he told him that he 
 must die, and ordered him to kneel down till he would 
 shoot him. Some of the rebels, shocked, perhaps, to see 
 their holy father about to murder in cold blood Tvith his 
 own hands, drew their pikes, and were about to kill him in 
 then- own way; but father Kearns prevented them, saying, 
 
1G4 MEMOIR OF REV. WILLIAM GURLEY. 
 
 **I will do him the honor to dispatch him myself;" then 
 placing his pistol to his head he drew the trigger, but it 
 missed fire. Again the men were for relieving the priest 
 01 *he virtue of such an act, but he deliberately put fresh 
 powGer in the pan, telling his trembling victim not to stir. 
 His pistol, now faithful, rang on the air. The ball passed 
 through the man's chin and neck, tearing him most fright- 
 fully. Here he left him weltering in his own blood. The 
 priest passed on as unconcerned as if nothing had occurred. 
 Merciful God, how are thy creatures fallen ! What hid- 
 den depths of depravity lie buried in the human heart! 
 Alas for the Church that can sanction such unparalleled 
 violation of every principle of justice and humanity ! Sure- 
 ly, if there is a God on the throne of the universe, his 
 lighteous retributions and judgment will fall on such a 
 people. In ordinary cases of condemnation for willful mur- 
 der, the judge weeps as he pronounces the sentence of the 
 law on the guilt} culprit. But here, the judge, jury, and 
 executioner axe united in the person of the priest, who 
 chooses the work and performs the dreadful deed, with an 
 evident gratification, worthy of a demon in human form. 
 
MEMOIR OF REV. WILLIAM. GURLEY. 165 
 
 CHAPTER XI Y. 
 
 State of "Wexford — Imprisonment of Rev. George Taylor, trav- 
 eling preacher — Extract from his narrative — Furnished with food 
 by Mr. Gurley — His narrow escape from death at Gorey — His dress, 
 sufferings, and jiersecutions — He is prevented from praying in 
 prison — Prayer meeting in Mr. Gurley's cell well attended — Happy 
 result therefrom — Conversion of a prisoner — His triumphant 
 deatli — Found afterward by Mr. Gurley on his knees in the 
 water — Arrival of King's troops — Insurgents concentrate on Vin- 
 egar Hill — Troops under General Lake surround the hill — State 
 of things in Wexford — The death of all the prisoners announced, 
 to take place next day. 
 
 During the sanguinary scenes we have related, Wexford 
 still remained in the hands of the rebels, and Mr. Gurley 
 and his associates still remained in prison. 
 
 On the 14th of June, the Rev. George Taylor, a Wes- 
 ley an minister on an adjoining circuit, was brought to the 
 jail in a woful plight. He was clothed in a soldier's old 
 garments, which were dirty and ragged ; without hat, neck- 
 cloth, or comfortable shoes. A few extracts from his nar- 
 rative of his captivity and sufferings, may be interesting to 
 the reader: 
 
 "On our entering the prison the jailer took down oui- 
 names, and we were conducted to the back yard. Here I 
 washed my feet at the pump, which afforded me some relief; 
 after which I lay down before the sun to take a little rest. 
 I had not been long thus, when a gentleman who knew me, 
 ar.d was also a prisoner, brought me to his cell and gave me 
 a part of his dinner, which I thought was the sweetest I 
 had ever tasted." 
 
 This was Mr. Gurley, who found him with blistered feet, 
 wearv, exhausted, and emaciated with hunger. They were 
 well acquainted with each other, for Mr. Taylor was a 
 townsman of Mrs. Gurley's, and also an itinerant preacher. 
 
IGG MEMOIR OF REV. WILLIAM GURLET. 
 
 Mr. Gurley embraced bim witb affection, and tbey wept in 
 eacb other's arms. Finding he was extremely hungry, he 
 took bim to his cell, as before related, and shared with him 
 some food which Mrs. Gurley had that morning sent to the 
 prison. 
 
 The day before he was arrested he was out at an appoint- 
 ment, on his way home. His feelings are thus described* 
 
 "On my return, being twelve miles from home, as I 
 passed by 'Hinch church,' between Coolgreny and Gorey, 
 I entered it to view the deserted tabernacle of the Lord; 
 and was much affected to think, that both minister and 
 people were obliged to fly from it. The desolation likewise 
 which I now saw holding its melancholy reign through the 
 country as I passed along, and the destruction which seemed 
 to be brooding over the land in general, had such a powerful 
 effect on me that I could not refrain from weeping, and that 
 abundantly. I entreated the Lord not to desert his Church 
 and people for ever, but to turn their captivity as the 
 streams of the south, and not to give us over into the 
 hands of cruel and deceitful men. 
 
 " While reading the psalms for the day — 5th of June — • 
 my soul was much comforted; and I found, also, the first 
 book of Samuel, 2d chapter, very precious, particularly the 
 ninth and tenth verses : ' He will keep the feet of his saints, 
 and the wicked shall be silent in darkness ; for by strength 
 shall no man prevail. The adversaries of the Lord shall 
 be broken to pieces; out of heaven shall be thunder upon 
 them; the Lord shall judge the ends of the earth, and he 
 shall give strength unto his king and exalt the horn of his 
 anointed.' " 
 
 On his way home he was arrested by some armed rebels, 
 and taken to the camp at Gorey, where he was confined in 
 the market-house. He says : 
 
 "My Papist neighbors, hearing I was in confinement, 
 
MEMOIR OF REV, WILLIAM GURLEY. ICT 
 
 came to see me, and wished me a speedy deliverance, and 
 told me how to procure it; namely, to be baptized by a 
 priest and embrace the Roman Catholic faith, and join 
 til em in arms to fight for the cause of liberty ; but that I 
 would be shot if I did not turn Papist. I told them I was 
 obliged to them, and doubted not it was good -nature which 
 induced them to speak as they did; but I was baptized 
 already, and had no reason to condemn the Church o^ 
 England. A few days after my being taken to Gorey, they 
 stripped me of a suit of black and gave me a soldier's old 
 jacket, waistcoat, and small clothes ; they also took from 
 me my hat, neckcloth, and shoes, and, having thus plun- 
 dered me, left me to meditate on what was likely to follow. 
 Nor was it I alone that was thus robbed, for all the prison- 
 ers were served in the same way. Having thus stripped us, 
 they led us forth to the camp to be shot. Providentially, 
 two days prior to this, B. B. Harvy, Commander-in-chief, 
 issued a proclamation, one article of which was, 'Any per- 
 son who shall take upon him to kill or murder any person, 
 without special written orders from the Commander-in-chief, 
 shall be put to death.' Just as we were ranged on our 
 knees, and our executioners in their appointed place, with 
 guns and pikes to put us all to death, a man came into the 
 camp with the above proclamation, which was immediately 
 read, and proved the means of saving our lives. Never- 
 theless, we were near being sacrificed by these blood-thirsty 
 men; being so enraged with disappointment, they would 
 hardly let us return to our prison alive. Some they stabbed, 
 at others they fired ; one man received five wounds from a 
 pike, and had three ribs broken ; another was shot through 
 the shoulders, and I, being arrayed with a soldier s coat, 
 was struck several times and received a stab in the back. 
 A^fter being thus abused, we were ordered to the guard- 
 house. Blessed be God ! I can say, through the whole of 
 
168 MEMOIR OF REV. WILLIAM GURLEY. 
 
 . this trying scene my mind was given up to him, and at 
 peace with all mankind." 
 
 His unaffected piety and meek deportment seem to have 
 moved even the hearts of his cruel enemies, as appears 
 from the following : 
 
 " At night, when the prisoners were about to lie down, I 
 asked the guards if they would give me leave to pray with 
 them, as people of every persuasion should pray, if they 
 expected to be saved. They complied. I then prayed 
 The guards, though Papists, were much affected, and 
 seemed much attached to me ; nor would they permit me to 
 sit among the prisoners any more, but made me go among 
 themselves, and sent in a good character of me to their 
 officers. God was indeed very kind to me here; for the 
 next morning they cut the hair off all the prisoners' heads, 
 and put pitched caps on them, but they meddled not with 
 me; yea, even a minister of the Church of England, a 
 fellow-prisoner, they served in the same way.'^ 
 
 "In the midst of all I was constantly engaged with God 
 to support me, and enable me to adorn the Gospel of our 
 Lord Jesus; to bless our gracious sovereign, and all his 
 forces, by land and sea; to establish his throne for ever, 
 that his children and children's children might sway the 
 British sceptre till time should be no more, and be nursing 
 fathers to the Protestant religion." 
 
 A good Briton he, nor less a Christian. The kindness 
 of his masters soon changed ; for, after having had a trial, 
 he was acquitted of any special blame, and required to go 
 to the camp and take arms in their cause. This he refused 
 to do. He says : 
 
 ''Me appointed to fight against that King who always 
 gave us liberty ! I could not do it ; and, therefore, resolved 
 
 *This was the Mr. Daniiiels referred to by Mr. Gurley who, 
 from his extreme sufFeriiiii:, became insane. 
 
MEMOIR OF REV. WILLIAM GURLET. 1G9 
 
 to choose imprisonment, or deatli itself, rather tlian be 
 guilty of such a crime." His refusal enraged the rebel 
 officers, and he was ordered to be pinioned — that is, to have 
 his wrists tied together, and bis arms tied down to his sides — 
 and, with others, sent to Wexford prison. Speaking of his 
 aj)pearance on the way, he says: *'It may not be amiss, 
 perhaps, to describe my dress and situation. I had on a 
 soldier's worn-out coat, a vest and breeches by much too 
 little, torn and ragged, a boot-slipper on one foot, and a 
 brogue-slipper on the other. My feet, of course, were 
 weary to the last degree." In this condition he reached the 
 prison, as above related — a sad plight, mdeed, for a minister 
 of the Gospel. 
 
 How trifling are the trials of itinerant ministers, now, in 
 comparison with those endured by those who have been 
 gathered to their fathers ! And how diligent should we be, 
 as Protestants and as patriots, to resist and counteract the 
 mighty efforts of Romanism in our country — that deadliest 
 foe of liberty of conscience and free gorernment ! 
 
 Rev. Mr. Taylor was not kept long in the cit}^ prison, 
 but, owing to its crowded state, was, with others, taken to 
 the market-house, and confined there, in an upper room. 
 His guards were not so indulgent to him as those at Gorey. 
 "At night," says he, ''when my fellow-prisoners were 
 preparing for sleep, I asked them to kneel down, that I 
 might pray with them. The guards, on hearing this, were 
 so enraged, that they swore they would send a brace of 
 balls through me if I attempted it again. This menace so 
 intimidated the prisoners, that they could scarcely be pre- 
 vailed on to join in prayer for some time. Nevertheless, 
 they had my silent breathings. In the morning one man 
 said to me, * If your tongue had been between my teeth, 
 last night, I would have bit it off.' I asked him, 'Why?' 
 He replied, * You are going the way to have us all mur- 
 
170 MEMOIR OF REV. WILLIAM GURLEY. 
 
 dered.' 'No,' said I; 'but I am going the way to have 
 you all preserved ; for now is the time to call on the Strong 
 for strength.' " 
 
 In Mr. Gurley's cell, however, they had better times. 
 The stated meetings for prayer were kept up, though, 
 almost every day, some were taken out and put to death. 
 Referring to these seasons of devotion, in his papers, Mr. 
 Gurley remarks: 
 
 "The number of Protestants taken out, from time to 
 time, to be put to death, caused my prayer meetings, 
 morning, noon, and evening, to be thronged ; but, after we 
 were locked up at night, we had prayers by ourselves, in 
 the cell." 
 
 Mr. Gurley often remarked, that a Divine power attended 
 
 these meetings, such as he never saw before ; and several 
 
 were enabled to believe with the heart, and to trust in a 
 
 present Savior, and were happy in their bonds. Some who, 
 
 hitherto, had been lukewarm, were now quickened, and 
 
 inade alive in Christ, rejoicing in their Redeemer. These 
 
 results were cordials to the heart of Mr. Gui'ley, so that he 
 
 realized the sentiment of the poet, 
 
 " And prisons would palaces prove, 
 
 If Jesus would dwell with me there." 
 
 Mr. Gurley records the following case as one of deep inter- 
 est to himself: 
 
 "William Clarke was, several years before the Rebellion, 
 a member of my class. I do not know that I ever knew 
 one so long and so earnestly seeking for pardon and the 
 witness of the Spirit, without finding peace. He was 
 constantly at class, and very prudent and sober in his 
 conduct, both at home and abroad. Poor Wilham ! from 
 the time he was put in the prison he attended regularly our 
 public prayer meetings, and especially our noon intercessions. 
 On the 20th of June, while at our mid-day meeting, God 
 
MEMOIR OF REV. WILLIAM GURLEY. l7l 
 
 spoke peace to bis longing soul. 0, how happy he was! 
 Indeed, our prison was a paradise, for Jesus was there. 
 He foimd Him whom he had long sought after ; and 0, at 
 how important a time ! I do believe it was not two hours 
 from the time be found pardon till he was, I hope and 
 trust, admitted into glory. The rebels took him out ; and 
 I was positively assured, that be acted as a noble martyr, 
 evincing the most calm and steadfast state of mind, as he 
 was led to a tormenting death. As he passed along toward 
 the bridge where he was to be murdered, he joyfully com- 
 menced singing praises to God. The guards ordered him 
 to stop, but he calmly replied, that he would praise God 
 while he had breath, and sang on. They barbarously 
 thrust their pikes through his body, calling him a swaddling 
 heretic, and then threw him over the bridge into the river. 
 I believe he had his senses to the last ; for, when I went 
 down to the bridge, the day after we were liberated, there 
 1 saw William Clarke, on his knees, at the bottom of the 
 river, with both his arms clasped round one of the pillars, 
 or trestles, of the bridge. Being thrown over the north 
 side of the bridge, and the tide setting to the south, on the 
 way he met with the pillar, and took a death-hold of it, 
 and doubtless there kept praying as long as he had life, and 
 after death kept his grasp, until the people brought him up. 
 I saw him after he was taken home. His knees could not 
 be straightened ; his face was but little distorted, and nearly 
 as he used to look. Poor man, how soon, after he found 
 peace in Christ, did he find a happy asylum, * where the 
 wicked cease from troubling, and the weary are at rest!' " 
 
 British officers, with king's troops and Irish volunteers, 
 were now daily arriving in the county ; and the sore defeats 
 which they had met with in different places, created great 
 alarm in the rebel ranks. 
 
 On the mornin!! of the 20th of June General Moore 
 
172 MEMOIR OF REV. ^TILLIAM GURLEY. 
 
 engaged a body of the insurgents, eighteen hundred strong, 
 near the Three Rocks, and routed them, after a severe 
 conflict, with great slaughter. On the same day the differ- 
 ent divisions of the insurgent army concentrated at Vinegar 
 Hill, a very strong position, which they had held from the 
 beginning of the insurrection, and where they deemed 
 themselves safe from the attack of any force which could be 
 brought against them. This confidence was soon to be put 
 to the test; for, on the evening of the 20th, his Majesty's 
 forces, consisting of fifteen thousand men, under Lieutenant 
 General Lake, were seen advancing in two directions, and 
 taking position in four divisions, at some distance from the 
 hill. The first division was commanded by General John- 
 son, the second by General Dundas, the third by Sir James 
 Duff, and the fourth by General Keedham. The march of 
 so formidable an army, so well dressed and armed, and with 
 so extensive a train of artillery and baggage, carried terror 
 and consternation to the hearts of the insurgents, through- 
 out the country. On the 19th the people of Wexford 
 learned that the English forces were arriving, and marching 
 for Vinegar Hill. The intelligence created the greatest 
 consternation. Women were seen running through tho 
 streets, pale and trembling. Groups of rebels were seen 
 collected in various parts of the town, cursing, and stamp- 
 ing the ground with rage. 
 
 Word was circulated, the same evening, that every pris- 
 oner in their power was to be executed the next day. Thia 
 heart-rending intelligence threw a deeper gloom over the 
 whole city. Even Catholics, now fearful of the issue, 
 shuddered at the thought, lest a terrible vengeance might 
 be taken on them; w^hile many a wife, daughter, parent, or 
 sister of the prisoners, sat in silent sorrow, through the 
 dreadful night; or bewailing, in tearful anguish, the ap- 
 proaching fate of their dearest friends. 
 
MEMOIR OF REV. WILLIAM GURLEY. lY3 
 
 CHAPTER Xy. 
 
 Morning of the 20th of June — Murdering band assemtled by 
 Dixon — Black flag — Massacre on the bridge — Inhumanity of Popish 
 bisliop — Murder of Mr. Gurley's brother and brother-in-law — Mr. 
 Gurley led out to be piked — He comes to murdering band — His 
 feelings — How rescued from death — He returns to prison — K'ar 
 rowly escapes again — Rebukes a rebel ofiicer — Affecting scene in 
 cell — Close of murders on bridge. 
 
 On the morning of- the memorable 20th of June, in 
 Wexford, all was terror and consternation. The town bell 
 rang an alarm, and the drums beat to arms. This was to 
 assemble the rebel forces to go out and attack the ap- 
 proaching army. 
 
 Thomas Dixon, rebel captain, rode to the jail door, and 
 swore that not a prisoner should be alive at sunset. He 
 then rode into the street, repeating the same, with horrid 
 imprecations, saying that not a soul should be left to tell 
 the tale ! 
 
 The place selected for the tragic scene was the bridge of 
 Wexford. This was erected three years previous, and was 
 a noble specimen of architecture. It crossed the Slaney on 
 a road leading northward from the city. It was remarkable 
 for its length and beauty, being fifteen hundred and fifty- 
 nine feet long, with a portcullis, and thirty feet wide, with 
 a toll house at each end. On each side were footways, 
 ornamented with Chinese railing, supported by strong bars. 
 It was not covered ; but there were two recesses, with roofs, 
 as places of rest and shelter from sudden showers. It wa? 
 a place admirably adapted to the purpose: the populace 
 could be kept at a distance ; the blood, instead of flowing 
 through the streets, as in Paris, on "St. Bartholomew's 
 day," could drip through the slippery planks; while the 
 stream below would bear away on its crimson tide the 
 15*" 
 
1V4 MEMOIR OF REV. WILLIAM GURLEY. 
 
 expiring bodies of the martyrs, and thus save their execu- 
 tioners the trouble of a burial. 
 
 In the afternoon Dixon made all arrangements to execute 
 his threat. He assembled the murdering band, and hoisted 
 the black flag, the choice ensign for their black atrocities. 
 Tlie flag had painted on one side a bloody cross ; on the 
 other, in large capitals, were "M. W. S.," the initials of 
 "murder without sin," signifying that it was no sin to 
 murder Protestants. What a sad sight it must have been 
 to such prisoners as knew the import of the letters. After 
 parading some time, to attract attention and give more 
 solemnity to the scene, they entered the jail yard, and 
 ordered out a parcel of prisoners. The poor fellows came 
 trembling from their cells ; some pale and weeping. Some 
 fell on theu' knees, and implored mercy at their hands ; but 
 all in vain. They were conducted, under a strong guard, 
 to the bridge, and piked to death in the most cruel manner, 
 and their bodies thrown, some only half dead, into the river. 
 
 Kev. George Taylor says, "While this was going on, a 
 rebel captain, being shocked at the cries of the victims, ran 
 to the Popish bishop, who was then drinking wine Avith the 
 utmost composure, after his dinner, and, knowing that he 
 could stop the massacre sooner than any other person, 
 entreated of him, 'for the mercy of Jesus,' to come and 
 save the prisoners. He, in a very unconcerned manner, 
 replied that it was no affair of his, and requested that the 
 captain would sit down and take a glass with him, adding 
 that the people should be gratified. The captain refused 
 the bishop's invitation, and, filled with abhorrence and dis- 
 tress of mind, walked silently away." 
 
 In a printed circular this prelate stoutly denied the above 
 charge brought against him. He alledgcd that no such man 
 called for his interference, and that, consequently, he did not 
 make the inhuman and ungracious reply above-mentioned. 
 
MEMOIR OF REV. WILLIAM GURLEY. 1*75 
 
 A denial of the cluirge, if true, would not be strange, when 
 to have confessed to it would perhaps have endangered his 
 head; but as the report seems not to be fully supported by 
 evidence, it would not seem fair to insist on its truth with 
 certainty. This concession, however, it must be seen, re- 
 lieves but little the character of this ecclesiastic; for, ac- 
 cording to his own confession, he was in the city all of that 
 eventful day, as the spiritual head and chief shepherd of 
 the Roman Catholic Church in that city; he could not be 
 ignorant of, or uninterested in, the sanguinary movements 
 of his people. He must have known, what every man, 
 woman, and child there knew, of the threat to murder the 
 prisoners. His residence was in sight of the jail; and the 
 drum-beat, which marshaled the murdering band, must 
 have been distinctly heard at his dwelling. Yet there he 
 sat, in quiet repose, without attempting to arrest the dreadful 
 proceedings. His word would have turned the scales. The 
 guilt which attaches with certainty to him, therefore, is pre- 
 cisely this : he permitted his flock to murder, in cold blood, 
 their unoffending fellow- citizens, without sympathizing with 
 the sufferers, or attempting to stop the sanguinary work. 
 
 All this time the unrelenting rebels were butchering the 
 poor Protestants on the bridge. Among these were Mr. 
 Gurley's brother, (Jonas,) and brother-in-law, (John Smith.) 
 
 "In regard to my brother Jonas," says Mr. G., "and my 
 brother-in-law, I did not see them on the day of their mas- 
 sacre. What I now write I had from a Mrs. Burn, a 
 member of my class at the time, and who saw Jonas when 
 he was taken on the bridge. She said that when Jonas 
 came on the bridge, with several others, they took oft' his 
 coat and shirt, and then whipped him with iron nail rods for 
 a long time, the flesh flying off at every stroke ; then fom- 
 of the pikemen began to stab him with their pikes, in the 
 legs, thighs, cheeks, and arms, and when falling, held liim 
 
176 MEMOIR OF REV. WILLIAM GURLEY. 
 
 up with tlieir pikes; then, after they had fully glutted their 
 savage fuiy, the four darted their pikes into his body, lifted 
 him up, and, carrying him to the portcullis of the bridge, 
 pitched him over. It was flood tide ; so he was carried up 
 the river. Poor fellow! he was horribly mangled. As to 
 John Smith, she did not give me so particular an account : 
 she said, however, that they piked him for some time, and 
 as they were piking and pushing him along to the portcullis 
 she saw him tread on his own bowels. They threw him into 
 the river. How dreadful must have been their sufferings ! 
 
 "I shudder, even now, at the thought of the awful death 
 I escaped. I was told Jonas was offered his life if he would 
 have a priest to baptize him, and would take mass ; but he 
 would not : he knew too well their treachery to trust them ; 
 for had he complied, they would have thought him only the 
 better fitted to die. Smith was a very tender-hearted man. I 
 remember that, havmg once slightly wotmded himself, he 
 fainted at the sight of his own blood. What, then, must 
 have been his feehngs in this dreadful conflict!" 
 
 Several times did the murdering band get a fresh supply 
 of prisoners: some from the prison-ship, where several 
 were confined ; others from the market-house. While they 
 were murdering one party, priest Roach, the general, rode 
 up in great haste, and bade them beat to arms, for that 
 Vinegar Hill was nearly surromided by the King's troops, 
 and that all should repair to camp. 
 
 This had for the time a wonderful effect, for they in- 
 stantly closed the bloody scene, and ran away in all direc- 
 tions, leaving several prisoners on their knees, who were so 
 stupefied with terror that they remained in that position 
 some time, without making any effort to escape. But 
 Dixon, the monster, soon returned, and ordered out more 
 victims from the market-house and prison. The time had 
 now arrived to try the faith of Mr. Gurley; he had been 
 
MEMOlli OF UEV. AVILLIAM GUllLEY. 177 
 
 expecting it daily. He collected his thoughts, and tried to 
 realize the scene. For a moment " a horror, of great dark- 
 ness, fell on him, and the hair of his flesh stood up;" but 
 that precious promise, "Lo, I am with you, even to the 
 end," rushed upon his soul, as if announced by a voice 
 from heaven, and in an instant, every particle of fear was 
 gone, and joy filled his soul. A part of his companions 
 had already been taken out and executed, among whom was 
 Mr. William Clark, before mentioned. 
 
 At first some of the leading rebels of the guard entered 
 the cell, and held a kind of mock trial or investigation, that 
 they might know who should be put to death, or, rather, 
 who should die first ; for it had been published that not one 
 should Hve to tell the tale. 
 
 Referring to this in his manuscript, Mr. Gurley says: 
 "There was a man, to tell who was Avho: this was a Mr. 
 Pendergast, a man I dreaded most of all men in the place, 
 because he knew I was about commencing a suit in chancery 
 against his father, for the recovery of some real estate. Still, 
 I was quite composed ; and well do I recollect how strong 
 and cheering were the promises of God to me : * No weapon 
 formed against thee shall prosper. Pendergast was rebel 
 captain of the ward in which I resided. 'What fellow is 
 this?' said the rebel leader of the party. Pendergast re- 
 plied, 'It is Wilham Gurley, the silversmith.' 'What sort 
 of a fellow is he?' 'A civil, harmless man.' 'What have 
 you against him?' 'Nothing, only he is a heretic, and goes 
 to hear the swaddlers.' [Methodists.] 'But is he not an 
 Orangeman?' 'No, I am not,' said I. 'No,' said Pender- 
 gast, ' he is not.' * But,' said he, ' you made silver medals 
 for the Orangemen?' 'Yes,' said I, 'I have.' '0, that is 
 of no consequence to our cause,' said Pendergast; 'let him 
 go with these two English sailors standing in the aisle, for 
 (lie present.' 
 
178 MEMOIR OF KEY. WILLIAM GURLEY. 
 
 " At that moment their eye caught sight of a person at the 
 far end of the hall. They then ran from me to him, crying, 
 'Blood! blood! we will have blood!' and seizing the man, 
 they took him away to be piked." Thus far Mr. Gurley 
 escaped. 
 
 During the afternoon, however, he had two more narrow 
 escapes: ''After Jonas and his company were piked, about 
 three o'clock, B. Kearney, the rebel ordinary of the prison, 
 came into my cell : we were engaged in prayer. He bade 
 us all stand up. Soon eight armed men came in and passed 
 us, eyeing us awfully; then they passed out into the aisle 
 again. Soon one Murphy, whom I knew well, returned to 
 where we were all standing, and caught me by my neck- 
 cloth, saying, ' Turn out, you heretic dog, to be piked.' 
 
 " The sergeant of the guard stood at the cell door. I knew 
 him also ; his name was Carty. In former days he was in 
 comfortable circumstances; but latterly, by gambling, he 
 had become much reduced. I had often relieved him in 
 distress ; and when he would bring his silver plate to me to 
 pawn or sell, I used to give him as much for it as it would 
 sell for when worked anew. As I came to the door, I 
 showed him Captain Kengh's protection, and asked if he 
 would pay no regard to that ; but he waved his hand for 
 me to pass on, saying I was a heretic, and not fit to live ; 
 so I went out." 
 
 Death now seemed inevitable. Mr. Gurley, with others, 
 passed out till they came to the ' murdering band.' This 
 was a party of rebels ; they stood in two rows to receive 
 the prisoners as they came out. They were armed with 
 pikes, which were red with the blood of those they had 
 just murdered. 
 
 As Mr. Gurley was led toward them, they set up a shout : 
 "0 boys, here comes Gurley, the heretic. Pike him! pike 
 him ! pike the heretic dog !" With the true spirit of a 
 
MEMOIR OF REV. WILLIAM GURLEY. 179 
 
 martyr, he heard his doom pronounced. " I felt, says he, 
 "the moment the ruffian's hand was laid on my neck, the 
 power of God come on my soul, and I was filled with unut- 
 terable joy. I had no doubt but that in a few minutes I 
 should 'be with Jesus in paradise.' " Nor did the sight of 
 the murdering' band, thirsting for his blood, interrupt this 
 equanunity of mind, or shake the firmness of his soul. His 
 eye quailed not as it met the revengeful glances of his foes. 
 He gazed on their blood-streaming pikes, and their sable 
 flag, with its dreadful initials, and as their malicious looks 
 met his eye, and their fiendish yells for blood struck his 
 ear, his emotions reached their crisis. His bosom heaved 
 with the rushing tide of feelings which would no longer be 
 restrained ; and in a clear, full tone of voice, he commenced 
 singing tlie following hymn : 
 
 " I'll praise my Maker while I've breath. 
 And when ray voice is lost in death 
 
 Praise shall employ my nobler powers; 
 My days of praise shall ne'er be past, 
 While life, or thought, or being last, 
 
 Or immortality endures," 
 
 Thus rejoicing, he walked out between their bloody ranks. 
 The bitterness of death was past; visions of eternal bliss 
 were flitting before his imagination ; his ghttering crown ap- 
 peared in view ; and often has he been heard to say, " Never 
 was I so happy in all my life." O, what a blessing is true 
 religion in a dying hour! Few, indeed, are called under 
 such circumstances to test its value ; but the bed of death, 
 whether of down or straw, whether surrounded by friends 
 or strangers, in the cottage or the palace, is a gloomy scene 
 without the hope of heaven. But with this, the Christian 
 can lie down to die tranquilly as the weary pilgrim sinks to 
 his evening slumbers, and glorious as the setting sun, Avhose 
 parting beams illumine the world he has left behind him. 
 
 The murdering band now proceeded to the market-house. 
 
180 iMEMOIR OF REV. WILLIAM GURLEY. 
 
 from wlience tliey took other prisoners ; and among them the 
 Rev. George Taylor, before mentioned. These were conduct- 
 ed with cursings and yells to the bloody bridge, already cov- 
 ered with human gore. The prisoners, arranged in a row on 
 their knees, awaited their miserable fate. Now the inhuman 
 tortures again commenced. An eye-witness thus describes 
 the scene and manner of torture : " Some they would per- 
 forate in places not mortal, to prolong and increase their 
 torture ; others they would raise aloft on their pikes, and 
 while the poor, friendless victim writhed in the extrem.e of 
 agony, and his blood streamed down the handles of their 
 pikes, they exulted round him with savage joy." Through 
 a gracious interposition of Divine Providence, only six of 
 this company of prisoners were murdered at this time. 
 
 The manner in which they finally escaped is so graphically 
 detailed by Rev. Mr. Taylor, who was one of the number, 
 and agrees so entirely with the statement of Mr. Gurley, 
 that we give it in his own words : 
 
 " We were led out and marched to the bridge, two and 
 two, guards before and behind, and on each side. They 
 were teasing us on the way to 'bless' ourselves. They 
 would shout through the streets, as we passed on, 'Why 
 don't you say your prayers ? Bless yourselves before the 
 devil gets you. You will be in hell's flames in a few 
 minutes.' 
 
 *' One of them came to me and asked me, ' Can you bless 
 yourself ?' I rephed, 'No ; but I can pray to God to bless 
 me, and you can do no more.' 
 
 "They would hardly let me go to the bridge, they so 
 thirsted for my blood. When we arrived there we kneeled 
 down, to commend our souls to God. They piked six in 
 the most horrid manner, and threw them over the bridge. 
 One man in his torture jumped into the liver, where they 
 shot him. While these were being tortured, I thought 
 
MEMOIR OF REV. WILLIAM GURLEY. 181 
 
 surely I would be one of the next, as there was only one 
 between me and death, when the Lord appeared in our 
 behalf, by sending Mr. Corrin, parish priest of Wexford, to 
 rescue us. When he came to the place of execution, he 
 exclaimed, ' 0, what is it you are doing ? desist from shed- 
 ding innocent blood; there has been too much of that al- 
 ]-eady ; you have lost your cause, and for God's sake shed no 
 more.' On which these inhuman monsters exclaimed, 'They 
 are all bloody Orangemen ; we ivill pike them ; for this is 
 the way they would serve us if they had us in their power. 
 
 "Mr. Corrin then took off his hat, and entreated them to 
 desist, but in vain. I thought he would not be able to 
 prevail. When he saw their determination, he requested 
 them to kneel down, and pray for the souls of the poor 
 prisoners, before they would kill any more of them. They 
 obeyed ; and when he had got them in the attitude of devo- 
 tion, 'Now,' said he, 'pray that the Lord Jesus may give 
 you to feel that mercy for them which you expect from 
 him in the hour of death, and in the day of judgment.' 
 They at length consented to spare us a while longer. He 
 then led us away, and, as he Avas coming by me, I stood up 
 and kissed his hand, saying, * "Blessed are the merciful, for 
 they shall obtain mercy." ' On our return we met that 
 tyrannical rebel, Thomas Dixon, who anxiously inquired 
 why we were brought back. Mr. Corrin told him that he 
 had begged us oflf for the present. Dixon was much dis- 
 pleased with Mr. Corrin, and intimated that he would yet 
 have satisffiction of every one of us." 
 
 This unexpected rescue from the very jaws of death 
 
 produced a strong revulsion in the hitherto calm and joyful 
 
 mind of ^Mr. Gurley. There is a state of mind of which it 
 
 is difficult, perhaps impossible, for the person to form an 
 
 exact idea, who has not known it by experience ; and such 
 
 as have experienced it are seldom permitted to enlighten us 
 
 ir, 
 
182 MEMOIR OF REV. "WILLIAM GURLEY. 
 
 on the subject. It is that state in which the mind has 
 settled into the full conviction that death is inevitable, 
 and that, too, the next moment. This sensation has been 
 realized by the convict on the gallows, or the deserter under 
 the sentence of martial law. The latter, for instance, sits 
 upon his coffin. He sees the file of soldiers, a few paces 
 distant. Their deadly muskets are presented. He hears 
 the words, "Ready — aim;" but, instead of "Fire!" the 
 word pronounced is "Pardon!" Yet, to proclaim pardon 
 then were scarce a mercy, if the condemned were but pre- 
 pared for heaven. All the mental suffering or conscious 
 misery is already experienced. The bitterness of death is 
 past. Some have so reached the point of absolute surren- 
 der to death, that it would seem that the will had the power 
 to dismiss the spirit. Certain it is that some die instantly 
 at the word "pardoned," as if shot through the heart. Mr. 
 Gurley's feelings did not reach that point precisely, but the 
 degree preceding it. Hope had surrendered its throne. 
 Certain death appeared to be at hand, and a moment more 
 his flesh should quiver on the points of steel. The spirit 
 was moving in "the direction of eternity," with rapid speed. 
 A thread only held it, when suddenly the force which 
 impelled it onward ceased to operate. It was a sudden 
 stop — a strong jar — a powerful revulsion, affecting, most 
 remarkably, his whole frame, as the love of life awoke in his 
 bosom, and hope resumed its empire, and consciousness 
 exclaimed, "I may live." 
 
 Almost unconscious of what he did, he sat down on a 
 stone, in the hall or aisle of the prison, fully exposed to the 
 view of the murderers, should they again return. He 
 remarks : " I had sat on the stone in the hall about half an 
 hour, when a corporal of the prison guard came to me, and 
 said, ' Mr. Guiiey, you are not safe here. There is no order 
 or subordination among us, and, if you sit here, you will be 
 
MEMOIR OF REV. WILLIAM GURLEY. 183 
 
 hurried off and piked yet, as has been the case with your 
 brother Jonas and your bi:f)ther-in-law.' He then led me 
 to a far-off cell, in one of the wings of the prison, where 
 seven or eight young men, who had been acquitted, were 
 put, for safety. Thus was the Lord good to me, in softening 
 the hearts of some of those bloody tyrants. When I got 
 to my new cell I found the young men were Protestants. 
 In this cell there was one standing bed. 
 
 " About six o'clock, as I was sitting in the cell wrapped in 
 contemplation — and sitting, as I may say, calm on tumult's 
 wheel, all peace within — when suddenly our cell door was 
 thrown open; six or seven armed men rushed in, vocifer- 
 ating, 'Is Jack Carty, the painter, here ?' 'JSTo,' said one; 
 ' no,' said another. * 0, if you have hid him, and we find 
 him, we will not leave one of you alive ;' at the same mo- 
 ment they darted their pikes into the bed to see if he was 
 there. 'What fellow is tliat, with his head down, there?' 
 said they. I was sitting on a block of wood with my head 
 on my hands. ' Hold up your head, you sir, there. 0, 
 
 Gurley, the d d heretic swaddler; let us pike him.' So 
 
 they caught me by the arm and pulled me with them, to 
 be murdered. But some of the young men ran after us, 
 and told them that an officer had put me in their cell for 
 safety. At this the man who had me by the collar let me 
 
 go, giving me a push and kick, saying, 'Begone, you d d 
 
 swaddling dog.' So off they went, and I returned to the 
 young men's cell. About an hour after, as I was looking 
 out of the small window, I saw a woman walking as fast as 
 she could, with one child on her back, another in her arms, 
 and a tin pail in her hand. She seemed to be in a great 
 fright; another was running, and appeared as if frantic, 
 wringing her hands and crying. 'Ha! ha! my lads,' said 
 I, 'look here; our friends are coming to our relief. See 
 what a terror the Papists are in.' 
 
184 MEMOIR OF EEV. WILLIAM GURLET. 
 
 " In a few minutes Dick Monk, a rebel officer, came into 
 the prison to take an account of all the prisoners left. I 
 was called out by the jailer into the hall. When Monk 
 saw me, he exclaimed, ' Why, Mr. Gurley ! of all men in 
 the country, what did they put you here for ?' * Why not 
 me,' said I, 'as well as all other heretics? Dick, where is 
 my brother Jonas and John Smith ? 0, you have murdered 
 them! Ah, you will get it for this day's work.' Some 
 standing by checked me for speaking so plainly to him. T 
 replied, ' I care not a pin what they do ; they can only kill 
 the body; the soul is out of the reach of their cruel power.' 
 Monk, who a short time before would have punished such 
 an insult with death on the spot, now received the rebuke 
 in silence. He knew the tables were about to be turned, 
 and that he would soon be in the hands of the Loyalists ; 
 and he feared for his own head. 
 
 *' After Monk dismissed me," continues Mr. Gurley, "I 
 retm-ned to the cell. It was now dusk. 'Well, boys,' said 
 I, ' I will go and see who in my cell is murdered, and how 
 the living are.' But, 0, my soul ! when I went in and said, 
 *Who have we alive here?' — they all supposed I had been 
 piked — they ran to me and kissed my cheeks and forehead, 
 and clung around me, crying, with almost frantic joy, 'Are 
 you alive? are you alive?' 'Yes,' said I, 'I am flesh and 
 bones yet.' You cannot conceive, nor I describe, my feel- 
 ings; there was a mixture of joy, love, and gratitude to 
 God. Fortunately, but one had been taken and miu'dered 
 after I left." 
 
 The massacre on the bridge was beheld by crowds of 
 people, both Catholics and Protestants, whom affection or 
 curiosity had drawn together. The wives and daughters 
 of many of the sufferers were there, but were not allowed 
 by the guard to approach or take a last farewell. The 
 dying groans of the martyrs were mingled with the wail o/ 
 
MEMOIR OF REV. WILLIAM GURLEY. 185 
 
 sorrowful hearts on the banks of the river; while some, as 
 they beheld the bleeding forms of husbands and fathers 
 thrown headlong from the bridge, fell fainting in the arms 
 of their neighbors, and were borne senseless to their sad 
 and desolate homes. Mrs. Gurley did not venture to the 
 bridge. She was told, however, by some of her acquaint- 
 ances, that her husband and his brothers were murdered; 
 but she could get no certain account, and thus spent the 
 night in the most gloomy and awful suspense. 
 
 As the day closed the Papist inhabitants were in the 
 greatest alarm. Fragments of their army, defeated that 
 morning by General Moore, came into the town breath- 
 ing threats of revenge ; and word was generally circulated 
 that on the next day every Protestant — man, woman, and 
 child — in the city should be put to death. 
 
 It is almost inci'edible that such barbarous cruelties could 
 be perpetrated by men professing to be patriots and Chris- 
 tians ; but they are sustained by indubitable testimony, and 
 in his manuscript Mr. Gurley says: "As I was living in the 
 midst of all the passing events, I remember all I write to 
 you as positive facts." 
 
 At length the gloomy day, during which, it is said, " the 
 sun did not so much as glimmer through the frowning- 
 heavens," wore slowly away, and Night threw her dark 
 mantle once more over the guilty earth. Ninety-seven 
 unoffending citizens, who hailed the rising sun, had mei 
 their cruel fate. Tlieir bodies, bruised and mangled, were 
 sleeping in the bosom of the unconscious waters, but their 
 spirits had passed away into the presence of their Creator ; 
 and heaven's recording angel made another dark entry 
 against depraved and sinful man. 
 
 16* 
 
18(> MEMOIR OF REV. WILLIAM GURLEY. 
 
 CHAPTER XYI. 
 
 Battle of Vinegar Hill — Defeat of the insurgents — Danger of 
 prisoners at "Wexford — Rebel authorities offer to capitulate — Cor- 
 respondence of leaders — Insurgents evacuate the city — Mr. Gurley 
 and others during the night preceding the battle — Prayer meeting 
 all night — Prison shaken by artillery in the morning — King's 
 troops enter the town — Prison doors opened — Transports of prison- 
 ers and friends — Meeting at Mr. Gurley's house — Mr. G-. seeks the 
 dead bodies of his friends — Temporal circumstances — He goes to 
 Dublin for goods. 
 
 While these tragical events were occurring in Wexford, 
 the King's troops, fifteen thousand in number, were taking 
 positions around Vinegar Hill, the last strong refuge of the 
 concentrated forces of the insurgent army. 
 
 This commanding position was strengthened by intrench- 
 ments, over which thirteen cannon frowned defiance. The 
 number of insurgents has been variously estimated at from 
 twenty to thirty thousand. These were their best disci- 
 plined and firmest men. Others had fallen or fled to their 
 homes. 
 
 A detachment of insurgents rushed down the hill, and 
 made a sortie on General Johnson's division, which had 
 encamped about a mile from its base. A slight skirmish 
 only ensued, and the party returned speedily to camp. The 
 morning of the 21st found the difierent columns surrounding 
 the hill, impatient for battle. They hailed with cheerful 
 music the rising sun; their polished bayonets and furbished 
 arms glittered in the golden beams, while their unfurled 
 banners floated proudly on the morning breeze. At half- 
 past five o'clock a gun was fired from the right, and 
 answered from the centre and left columns. This was the 
 signal for a general attack. From elevated positions on the 
 north and west the cannon of the English troops opened on 
 the rebel camp. The town of Enniscorthy lay in the valley, 
 
MEMOIR OF REV. WILLIAM GURLEY. 187 
 
 between the western division of the army and tlie hill. A 
 part of this corps rushed down the hill into the town, which 
 was filled with the insurgent soldiery. Here a fierce con- 
 test ensued ; but the impetuosity of the King's troops was 
 resistless. Their rapid tread seemed to make the earth 
 tremble beneath them. It was the fierce onset of deter- 
 mined men ; in firm array, reckless ahke of danger and 
 death, they swept like a fierce torrent through the town, 
 driving the astonished enemy before tliem in wild amaze- 
 ment. The thunder of the loyal artillery was answered by 
 the insurgents with a terrible fire from their intrenchments. 
 The mount seemed to blaze like a volcano amid the rapid 
 explosions of their guns. 
 
 The rebel commanders knew that their fate, and the fate 
 of their cause, hung on that battle; and they exhibited a 
 martial courage and noble bearing worthy of a better cause. 
 For an hour and three-quarters did the heavy ordnance of 
 the besiegers vomit forth destruction upon their ranks. 
 Grape-shot and balls rattled round them like a storm of 
 hail, and every moment they saw their comrades sinking to 
 the earth. Still these infatuated men, whose fate was 
 sealed, rode round their terror-stricken lines, cheering their 
 men by their presence, and animating them by their example. 
 
 Covered by their artillery, the advancing columns of the 
 besiegers opened a deadly fire of musketry, while the lines 
 of the rebel camp blazed with one continued sheet of flame 
 from their small arms. The roar of battle now rose all 
 round the hill, and its summit seemed on fire. The heavens 
 were darkened with ascending clouds of smoke and dust, 
 the sohd earth shook under the dreadful concussion, and 
 the shouts of the warriors and the thunder of battle echoed 
 and re-echoed from the distant hills. 
 
 A favorable position having been gained, the loyal troops 
 now planted their mortars, and a shower of bomb-shells 
 
188 MEMOIR OF REV. WILLIAM GURLET. 
 
 began to fall on the dark masses of the insurgents. As 
 the fatal shells exploded around them, scattering unlooked- 
 for destruction in their ranks, they were filled with conster- 
 nation and amazement ; and, as shell followed shell in quick 
 succession, they held up their hands in utter despair, ex- 
 claiming, " We can stand any thing but these guns which 
 fire twice y Taking advantage of this panic, the centre 
 column of the assailants charged up the hill like furies, and, 
 marching straight forward on the solid columns of the 
 rebels, poured their reserved fire directly in their faces, and 
 then charged with their bayonets the staggering foe. Like 
 some thundering avalanche loosened from its Alpine height, 
 the insurgent hosts now gave way, and rolled down the 
 southern side of the hill. Their deserted cannon were now 
 turned on their flying squadrons, mowing down their re- 
 treating ranks. 
 
 The rebel standard, which had so long waved on the top 
 of the old windmill, was now torn down, and the royal 
 banners unfurled in its place. 
 
 The routed hosts fled toward Wexford, leaving all their 
 artillery and baggage in the hands of the \ictorious Lake. 
 The flying army diAdded, some passing through Wexford, 
 others through Gorey to the mountains on the borders of 
 the county. 
 
 Partly protected by their intrenchments, the insurgent 
 loss was only five or six hundred; the loss on the part of 
 the King's troops, in killed and wounded, was less than one 
 hundred. 
 
 Filled with rage, and maddened with disappointment, the 
 retreating insurgents crowded into Wexford, with priest 
 Koach, their general, at their head. Here the Catholic 
 authorities of the city held a council, to determine what 
 was to be done in their present emergency. Some were 
 for putting all the prisoners to death; some were for 
 
MEMOIR OF REV. WILLIAM GDRLEY. 189 
 
 evacuating* the town; Avhile many were for fighting to 
 ihe hist. 
 
 A detachment of the victorious army were ah'eady in 
 motion under General Moore, and were now approaching 
 the city. Priest Roach, rendered desperate by defeat, now 
 evinced his total want of judgment, by urging his men to 
 march out boldly and meet the advancing army, telling 
 them that it was much more honorable to fight to the last. 
 But their confidence in his ability as a general was shaken; 
 and his efforts to lead them to certain destruction were fortu- 
 nately vain. At five o'clock General Moore with his brigade 
 arrived, and halted in the vicinity of the city. 
 
 After due deliberation, the rebel authorities of the town 
 liberated Lord Kingsborough and some other officers, who 
 were prisoners, and sent them to General Moore, to propose 
 a surrender on honorable terms. Kingsborough was accom- 
 panied by two insurgent captains, who bore to the comman- 
 der of the loyal troops the following terms of capitulation : 
 
 *'That Captain M'Manus shall proceed from Wexford 
 toward Oulart, accompanied by Mr. E. Hay, appointed by 
 the inhabitants of all religious persuasions, to inform the 
 officers commanding the King's troops that they are ready 
 to deliver up the town of Wexford, without opposition, lay 
 down their arms, and return to their allegiance; provided 
 that the protection of their persons and property are guar- 
 antied by the commanding officer, and that they will use all 
 the influence in their power to induce the people of the 
 country at large to return to their allegiance, also. These 
 ierms we hope Captain M'Manus will be able to procure. 
 
 "Signed, by order of the inhabitants of Wexford, 
 
 ''Matt. Keugh, Gov" 
 
 These proposals were forwarded to General Lake, who 
 \returned the following answer : 
 
 "Lieutenant General Lake caimot attend to any terms 
 
190 MEMOIE OF REV. WILLIAM GURLEY. 
 
 offered by rebels in arms against tlieir sovereign; wnile 
 they continue so, lie must use the force intrusted to him 
 with the utmost energy for their destruction. . . To 
 the deluded multitude he promises pardon, on their deliver- 
 ing into his hands their leaders, surrendering their arms, and 
 returning Avith sincerity to their allegiance. 
 
 "Signed, G. Lake. 
 
 ''EnniscortJiy, 22d of June, 1798." 
 
 As soon as this embassy Avas sent off, without waiting for 
 a reply, the drums beat a retreat, and the insurgent forces 
 left the town for the mountains. Before going, however, 
 the Popish bishop came and requested all to kneel down 
 till he would give them a parting benediction. This was 
 done with due solemnity, and in half an hour not an armed 
 insurgent could be seen in the city. 
 
 Having traced the progress and results of the decisive 
 battle of Vinegar Hill, let us now return to Mr. Gurley and 
 his associates, whom we left, on the evening preceding the 
 engagement, rejoicing that he was still alive. Mr. Gurley 
 and other prisoners were satisfied that the King's troops 
 must be at hand, but had great reason to apprehend that 
 before they could fight a decisive battle, and come to their 
 assistance, they would be put to death by the rebels, as was 
 the case at the Sculaboge house and barn, during the bat- 
 tle of Ross. At all events, they felt that the crisis had 
 arrived; they believed this would be their last night in 
 prison, and that the setting sun of another day would find 
 them either enjoying the sweets of liberty or in the eternal 
 v/orld ; and judging the future by the past, the latter seemed 
 by far the most probable. 
 
 The critical hour was fully appreciated by Mr. Gurley, 
 who thus refers to it : 
 
 '^At eight o'clock, as usual, we had pubhc prayers: ii 
 was a good time, even better than ever. 
 
MEMOIR OF REV. WILLIAM GURLEY. 191 
 
 "After prayer, my companions began to prepare the 
 ■«-,raw to sleep on, as usual. When I saw this, I said to 
 them : * Friends, formerly we went out and came in when 
 we pleased — went to bed when we pleased and rose when 
 we pleased ; but I presume this is the last night we shall 
 have in this world : let us not spend it in sleep, but in 
 prayer ; as through mercy we have all been spared through 
 this dreadful day, so let us watch and pray all this night, 
 except father Atkins — let him go to rest.' [This was an 
 aged man of seventy-two years ; but the blood of his youth 
 seemed to beat anew in his veins. If the next day was to 
 see him at home in the arms of his children, or in paradise, 
 he scorned to sleep the precious hours away.] 'Indeed,* 
 said the old man, ' I will not lie down, for I have as much 
 need of prayer as the rest of you.' '0, very well,' said 
 I, 'I have no objections;' so we were all agreed, and it was 
 a night long to be remembered by us all. 
 
 "I had a strong impression during our prayers that 
 deliverance was at hand ; so we prayed and sang at intervals 
 through the night — how often I do not now remember ; but 
 this I recollect, that none fell asleep but a young man, six- 
 teen years of age. Some one pointed him out to me. ' 0,' 
 said I, * let him sleep on ; he has had a hard day of it, as 
 well as ourselves.' " Wearied with watching and prayer, the 
 morning at length broke on their devotions. A clear sun 
 darted his golden beams into the grated window of their 
 cell, as if to remind them that God had not ceased to reign. 
 The same sun was gilding with his radiance the bristling 
 bayonets and flashing helmets of the impatient hosts round 
 Vinegar Hill. 
 
 Mr. Gurley continues: "Morning came at last; it was 
 calm and clear. A Mr. Gill was standing by the window, 
 when we felt the prison tremble, and a sound like distant 
 thunder was heard. He called me to him, saying, 'Do 
 
192 MEMOIR OF REV. WILLIAM GURLEY. 
 
 you liear that ?' 'Yes,' said I, 'it was the report of a can- 
 non.' In a moment there was another, and then a third, 
 and soon there was one continued roar of distant artillery. 
 * 0,' said I, 'our friends have come to our aid, at last ; let us 
 go and help them.' Several replied, 'Why, if you attempt 
 to go out, you will be cut to pieces in a moment.' ' Come,' 
 said I, ' we will help them with our prayers.' 
 
 "So down on our knees all fell; and if ever the Spirit of 
 God did help me to pray, it was then. 
 
 "I felt my soul to be very happy; I believe I continued 
 in prayer above half an hour. 
 
 "The roar of arms continued without intermission till 
 half-past seven o'clock, when it ceased entirely. You may 
 judge how anxious we were to know the result. We soon 
 found the rebels were defeated." This must, indeed, have 
 been to them most joyful intelligence: but that joy was 
 tempered with some fearful apprehensions; for when the 
 retreating insurgents reached Wexford, that day, many of 
 them surrounded the prison, with the most fearful execra- 
 tions and curses — demanding to be let in, that they might 
 murder the prisoners. Their clamor was heard within, and 
 preparations were instantly made by the inmates of the jail 
 to defend themselves to the last, in case the attempt should 
 be made. 
 
 This, also, is refeiTed to in the manuscript : 
 
 " As soon as we had an idea that the rebels intended to 
 enter and put us to death, before the army could arrive, we 
 began to prepare to defend ourselves. We put all the beds 
 we could find in diflferent cells against the windows, to stop 
 the balls ; bai-ricaded the door with every thing we could 
 get ; and armed ourselves with iron bars, brickbats from the 
 hearth, and loose stones, determined to fisjht to the last. 
 Happily, the guards had the firmness to refuse the enraged 
 rebels admittance, while the latter, as we have seen, had 
 
MEMOIR OF REV. WILLIAM GURLET. 193 
 
 little time to parley, and enough to do to take care of them- 
 selves. Finding that the rebels had fled from the town, 
 General Moore dispatched Captain Boyd, of the Wexford 
 cavalry, with a part of the brigade, to take possession of 
 the garrison. The Captain and a few other officers rode up 
 to the jail to see the prisoners, who hailed their approach, 
 as the gates were thrown open, with tears of joy, and gave 
 them three hearty cheers. Captain Boyd cautioned them 
 not to leave the jail till the troops arrived, lest, being in 
 ordinary dress, and not in uniform, and so many of them 
 together, they might at a distance be mistaken for rebels, 
 and shot at by the soldiers, as an accident of this kind had 
 already occurred near Vinegar Hill. The greater portion, 
 therefore, remained, though a few ventiu'ed out singly, and 
 among these Mr. Gurley. He thus refers to this happy 
 deliverance : 
 
 " Between six and seven o'clock in the evening. Captain 
 Boyd rode up to the jail, with the glad news that we were 
 at liberty. Tears of joy gushed from every eye. O, what 
 a thing is life ! and yet what is it but a vapor ! 
 
 ' Our life is a dream, 
 * Our time is a stream, 
 ' Gliding swiftly away.' 
 
 " How soon it passes off and all is over ! 
 
 " Finding the rebels had all quit the town, I went up t« 
 the far end of it, to see what had become of my wife. 
 When I got near the west gate, I saw the 29th regiment 
 just entering town, with several noblemen and gentlemen. 
 The latter bade me go with them back to the prison, to see 
 all set free. So I went with them ; but when we came to 
 the jail yard, good mercy ! what joy was depicted in every 
 face !" Rev. George Taylor, who was hberated at the same 
 time, says: "I cannot describe the feelings of my soul, 
 when news came in that the rebels had retreated ; that the 
 17 
 
194 MEMOIR OF REV. WILLIAM GURLEY. 
 
 King's troops were coming into town ; and that the English 
 colors were hoisted at the quay. I could not paint the 
 transports of those that were liberated. 
 
 "There were the most delightful scenes, and the most 
 feeling I ever saw : young women coming into prison, em- 
 bracing their fathers, brothers, and friends, and all weeping 
 together for joy. It could not but affect me, it appeared 
 to be so solemn a time, so sacred and acceptable in the 
 sight of the Lord. The army came in, opened our prison 
 doors, and set us free. Now we tasted the sweets of free- 
 dom, and we gave them a hearty cheer ; then went to the 
 house of Mr. William Gurley, where a few of the most 
 serious assembled and sung : 
 
 ' I'll praise ray Maker while I've breath.' " 
 
 Before Mr. Gurley reached his house he was met by his 
 wife, who, still uncertain of his fate, was on her way to the 
 prison, to see whether he was dead or alive. We leave it 
 for the reader to imagine the tenderness and joy of that 
 meeting. 
 
 The house of Mr. Gurley seems to have been the rallying 
 point for the liberated disciples of Christ ; for scarcely had 
 he reached home, when, as related in the above extract. 
 Rev. Mr. Taylor, and several other prisoners and their friends 
 followed him. 
 
 After singing the hymn referred to, they engaged in a 
 prayer of thanksgiving to that God who had wrought out 
 for them so merciful a deliverance. 
 
 The joy of Mr. Gurley in being once more safely seated 
 in his own house, in the bosom of his own family, was 
 mingled with sad and heart-rending thoughts. Many of 
 his brethren in the Lord were slain. The dead bodies of 
 his brother and brother-in-law were either floating on the 
 troubled waters or rotting on the shore ; his goods and prop- 
 erty were gone, and he was penniless ; his wife and child 
 
MEMOIR OF REV. WILLIAM GURLEY. 195 
 
 TV ere all that remained ; and as he pressed them to his throb- 
 bing bosom, he blessed that God who had preserved them 
 while all else was taken, and felt that with them and God's 
 blessing he could still be happy. 
 
 What an imperishable treasure is true religion ! Tlie ship 
 freighted with treasure may sink ; the house filled with mer- 
 chandise may be consumed by fire; but he who trusts in 
 God has a fortune which no earthly disaster can assail, or 
 time impair. 
 
 The next day Mr. Gurley went to seek the remains of his 
 murdered relatives. He observes : " Two days after my 
 liberation I got two coffins made, and went to find the bodies 
 of Jonas and Smith, A man showed me where they were 
 buried in the sand ; ' but,' said he, ' they are so mangled and 
 putrid you can only put them into a coffin with a shovel, 
 having been exposed to a hot sun for five days.' So I let 
 them remain there for a time, and twice in twenty-four hours 
 the sea washed over them. I there saw, partly in the 
 water, the body of Mr. M'Daniels, the same that called on 
 me so earnestly to pray for him in the jail. I had his body 
 put in the coffin I took for my brother, and sent word to his 
 wife, who sent and had him buried. 
 
 " The strand was strewed all along with a vast number 
 of dead bodies, which, from time to time, during the * Reign 
 of Terror,' had been thrown into the river. They were a 
 sad sight to behold. I could not help saying to myself, 
 * Surely, God will take vengeance on the authors and perpe- 
 trators of these bloody deeds.' " 
 
 Mr. Gurley had now to begin the world anew. His shop 
 was a wreck, his tools many of them purloined, and his 
 property gone. Availing himself, however, of such small 
 resources as he could command, he went to Dublin, with 
 a view of purchasing such articles as were indispensable for 
 commencing business again. 
 
196 MEMOIR OF REV. WILLIAM GURLET. 
 
 He reached Dublin in August ; and while there the French 
 squadron, under General Humbert, landed at Ejllala, and a 
 fresh efifort was made to arouse the spirits of the United 
 Irishmen once more to strike for victory and independ- 
 ence — with what success will hereafter be seen. 
 
MEMOIR OF REV. WILLIAM GURLEY. 19V 
 
 CHAPTER XVII. 
 
 Proclamation of General Lake — ^Waning prospects of insur 
 gents —Leaders taken and executed — French troops land at Killa 
 la — Proclamations of French officers — Failure of French expedi- 
 tion — Their surrender — Amusing address of the Mackamores — • 
 " The Emmets " — Close of Rebellion — Reflections. 
 
 General Lake now issued a proclamation, for arresting- 
 all the leaders of the insurrection, but promising pardon to 
 the deluded multitude, on condition of surrendering their 
 arms and returning to their allegiance. The defeat at Vin- 
 egar Hill had so dispirited the rebels, that most of them 
 retired speedily to their homes, though very few, indeed, 
 gave up their arras. 
 
 Having traced, thus far, the fortunes of the insurgents, 
 we will not dismiss them, in their waning glory, too uncere- 
 moniously, but follow their broken and disordered hosts a 
 Httle further. The routed army of Vinegar Hill separated 
 into two divisions; and several severe engagements took 
 place, after the evacuation of Wexford. Five thousand of 
 their number were attacked, at a jDlace called Killcomney, 
 by two divisions of troops. The rebels made a desperate 
 defense, but were at last overpowered, leaving one thousand 
 of their number slaughtered on the field. The chief leaders 
 of the insurgents still kept tlie field. One division of their 
 forces was headed by General Priest Roach, Edward Fitz- 
 gerald, and priest Joh.^ Murphy; tlie otlier by General 
 Perry, priest Kearns, anc William Byrn. 
 
 Perry, despairing of doing any thing further in the 
 county of Wexford, now so strongly protected with victo- 
 rious troops, passed over into the county of Killdare, hoping 
 to penetrate to the north of Ireland. On the 11th of Jtdy 
 be marched against Clonard, intending, if successful, from 
 
 17 
 
198 MEMOm OF REV. WILLIAM OURLEY. 
 
 thence to pass northward, whence he expected large rein- 
 forcements. 
 
 Clonard was defended by a small body of yeomanry ; and 
 such was the skill and spirit with which they fought, that 
 they defended the place against the whole rebel force of 
 four thousand men, who, after six hours' hard fighting, were 
 put to flight, leaving two hundred and ten killed and 
 wounded. Less than one hundred yeomanry gained this 
 decisive victory. They fought chiefly from covert places, 
 and from the upper stories of the buildings. The insurgent 
 leaders yet clung, with the greatest tenacity, to the hope of 
 success. Poorly supplied with food and ammunition, they 
 still braved the dangers and hardships of the field, and 
 occasionally gained some slight victories over their pursuers ; 
 but, chased from mountain to mountain, defeated in every 
 place, after repeated and unsuccessful struggles to retrieve 
 their fortunes, or reinforce their wasted ranks, they at length 
 yielded, reluctantly, to uncontrollable necessity, and aban- 
 doned the cause in utter despair. Each man now thought 
 only of his own safety. Many, who fell into the hands of 
 the royal troops, met with a hard fate. Others, tired of a 
 rebellious life, returned to their homes, took the oath of 
 allegiance, and received protection from government officers, 
 and, as a writer remarks, "were thus metamorphosed into 
 good and loyal subjects." 
 
 Priest Kearns and General Perry fled to Kings county, 
 where they were, after two or three days, taken, and, after 
 a trial by court martial, were executed at Edenderry, on the 
 21st of July. Edward Fitzgerald, with fourteen other rebel 
 leaders, gave themselves up, on condition of being trans- 
 ported, which accordingly took place. 
 
 Thus, by the last of July, out of sixty thousand insur- 
 gents, who were in arms in the early part of the insurrec- 
 tion, there remained ojily a few scattered bands, in the 
 
MEMOIR OF REV. WILLIAM GURLET. 199 
 
 mountains of Wicklow, who, fearing to return home, contin- 
 ued, as a sort of banditti, to infest the country. The county 
 of Wexford was soon restored to a state of tranquiUty ; but 
 nearly tiie whole population were in mourning. Many of 
 the Protestants, who had been massacred, left desolate 
 widows and helpless children to mourn their loss; while 
 thousands of the infatuated Papists, who were slain in 
 battle, left families in the same condition. 
 
 General Lake extended pardon to those who were guilty 
 simply of rebelhon, and who had not murdered in cold 
 blood ; but upon the leaders of the insurrection, and those 
 guilty of murdering defenseless Protestants, the penalties 
 of the British code, and of martial law, were enforced with 
 dreadful rigor. 
 
 Priests of the Roman Catholic Church, who had instiga- 
 ted their deluded flocks to rebellion, and led them on to 
 blood and carnage, now reaped the just but sad harvest 
 they had sown. The famous priest, Phihp Roach, who had 
 succeeded in deposing Harvy, and in getting himself elected 
 Commander-in-chief, Avas arrested, and, after examination 
 before a court martial, condemned to death. He was a 
 large and corpulent man, and, as he fell, the rope broke; 
 but a stronger one was substituted, and he was lanched 
 into eternity, and, as is to be feared, with his crimes unfor- 
 given on his head. His body was thrown into the river 
 where so many Protestants had breathed their last. 
 
 B. B. Harvy fled to a small island, outside of Wexford 
 harbor. He took with him proAisions, spirits, and arms, 
 designing to escape to France. His refuge, in the rocks^ 
 was discovered, and" a party dispatched to arrest him, 
 which was eff'ectcd on the 27th of June. His trial com- 
 menced the same day. He was much dejected, and greatly 
 agitated, and scarcely spoke at all. It appeared, in evi- 
 dence, that he had acted as Commander-in-chief at the 
 
200 MEMOIR OF REV. WILLIAM GURLEY. 
 
 battle of Ross ; and his letter, demanding the surrender of 
 the town, was produced against him, and acknowledged to 
 be his own handwriting. He attempted no further defense 
 than extenuation. He declared that he accepted the com- 
 mand to prevent much greater evils, which would have 
 accrued, had it fallen into other hands. He had no coun- 
 sel, and, after a trial which lasted eight hours, he was 
 condemned, and was executed the next morning. Thus 
 fell, a victim to his own rashness, a man of amiable dispo- 
 sition and patriotic principles, possessing a fine estate and 
 respectable talents. He was grandson to a distinguished 
 clergyman of the Established Church. The fond hope he 
 had entertained of Irish independence was blasted by the 
 bigotry and narrow-sightedness of the Roman priests, unfor- 
 tunately identified with the projected revolution, with 
 whom he had confidentially associated his name and inter- 
 est. He was, indeed, an unfortunate man. Degraded by 
 those whose cruelties he tried to restrain — persecuted by 
 the priests, to whom he had lent his influence — arrested 
 and condemned by the government, against which he had 
 rashly taken up arms — he was now compelled to meet the 
 doom of the traitor and the culprit. But the hearts of 
 true Irishmen commiserated his misfortunes, and humanity 
 dropped a tear at his untimely end. 
 
 Thomas Dixon, the rebel captain who conducted the 
 murders on the bridge at Wexford, on the 20th of June, 
 was the son of an innkeeper. He engaged in a seafaring 
 life, and became master of a ship. He was one of the 
 most sanguinary monsters that ever breathed. His acts of 
 cruelty were bounded only by his power. He was noted 
 for cruelty and cowardice, shunning the dangers of the 
 field, but delighting to revel in scenes of cold-bloodeu 
 slaughter. Aware of the fate he deserved, he succeeded 
 in making good his escape. Every effort was made to find 
 
MEMOIR OF REV. WILLIAM GURLEY. 20] 
 
 him, but in vain. But his name is remembered with horror 
 and detestation. There is a just tribunal, however, where 
 his account must be rendered, and from its decisions there 
 is no appeal. 
 
 Matthew Keugh, rebel governor of Wexford, had once 
 been a drummer in the army, and was advanced to the rank 
 of Captain. He joined the rebels when Wexford was 
 taken, and was elected governor of the city, which post he 
 held till the insurgents evacuated the place. He was kind 
 to Mr. Gurley, and furnished him a protection, at the time 
 when Wexford was taken. He was found guilty, and 
 executed. 
 
 John Murphy, priest of Bolavogue, who was the first to 
 call the Papists to arms in the county of Wexford, fought 
 his last battle at Killcomney, where he was totally defeated. 
 He fled from the battle, but was taken, and conducted to 
 the headquarters of General Duff, where he was hanged, 
 the same day, and his head was cut off and placed on the 
 market-house. He was an obstinate bigot, a daring com- 
 mander, a profound hypocrite, and an unmerciful wretch. 
 He forsook the altar for the camp — confounded Uberty with 
 Popery. A professed minister of the Gospel of peace, he 
 taught the extirpation of heretics as an article of his creed, 
 and ranked the shedding of Protestant blood among the 
 Christian virtues. The ignorant and deluded are to be 
 pitied, and charity seeks a palliation of their crimes, and 
 would fain throw a mantle over their revolting cruelties; 
 but such men as he are to be execrated — the scourge of the 
 earth — the desolaters of homes. The bolt of Heaven that 
 strikes them down is a benefaction to mankind. The world 
 is blessed at their departure, and good men breathe freer 
 when they are gone. 
 
 The expiring embers of rebellion would now have been 
 totally extmguished, had it not been for the interposition of 
 
202 MEMOIR OF REV. WILLIAM GDRLEY. 
 
 France. The French Directory quietly permitted the IrisK 
 to whom they had made large promises, to prosecute, alone 
 and unaided, their projected revolution; but now, when 
 they saw the vast armies of the insurgents annihilated, and 
 beheld their leaders arrested, and executed or imprisoned — 
 now, when the day of hope for the patriots had passed, 
 they wake up to a sense of their great mistake, and, hoping, 
 \ainly, however, to atone for their negligence, and retrieve 
 the fortunes of the day, dispatch in haste three frigates, and 
 eleven hundred men, under command of General Humbert. 
 Humbert landed his men at Killala, in the comity of Mayo. 
 This was designed as a vanguard to a much more formida- 
 ble force, which was speedily to follow. On the 2 2d of 
 August the troops landed, and the following proclamation 
 was distributed amongst the people. It appears to have 
 been prepared by Lieutenant General Killmain, perhaps in 
 France. It breathes the spirit of the French Atheists. It 
 evinces, on the part of its author, great ignorance of human 
 nature, and of the religious circumstances and prejudices 
 of the Irish people, to conciliate and draw to his standard 
 a nation of Catholics, whose chief object was, the restora- 
 tion of the ''old holy religion,'' by a, promise to "free 
 them from the frauds of priestcraft," and the "grand 
 impostor, the Pope," was surely an admirable exhibition of 
 political sagacity. We subjoin the document, as a historical 
 curiosity, and an illustration of Atheistic bombast and French 
 gasconade : 
 
 "HEALTH AND FRATERNITY TO THE PEOPLE OF IRELAND ! 
 
 "The great nation has sent me to you, with a band of 
 heroes, to deliver you from the hand of tyrants. Fly to 
 our standard, and share with us the glory of subduing the 
 world. We will teach you the art of war, and to despise 
 the low pursuits of toil and industry. You shall live on 
 the spoils of war, and the labors of others. The acquisi- 
 
MEMOIR OF REV. WILLIAM GURLEY. 203 
 
 tion of wealth is the acquisition of misery, and the enjoy- 
 ment of ease is inglorious. We have made all the nations 
 we have conquered happy, by arresting their property, by 
 applying it to the common cause, and consecrating it to the 
 champions of hberty. Property is a right belonging to the 
 valor that seizes it. We have already destroyed the unas- 
 phing tranquility of Switzerland, and the wealth, and the 
 power, and the bigotry of Italy are no more. 
 
 "If, then, the justice of France has thus extended its 
 reforming vengeance to unoffending nations, consider with 
 how much more rigor it shall visit you, if you shall slight 
 its benignity! 
 
 "Fly to our standard, and we will free you from spiritual 
 as well as temporal subjection. We will free you from the 
 fetters of religion and the frauds of priestcraft. Religion 
 is a bondage intolerable to free minds. We have banished 
 it from om' own country, and put down the grand impostor, 
 the Pope, whose wealth we have sacrificed on the altar of 
 reason. Fly to our standard, and we will break your connec- 
 tion with England. We Avill save you from the mortification 
 of seeing yourselves under an invidious government, and 
 exalt you to the rank of those countries which now enjoy 
 the benefits of French fraternity. Let not the ties of kin- 
 dred, the seductions of ease, or any other unmanly attach- 
 ment to the comforts of life, teach you to neglect this 
 friendly call of your countryman and fellow-citizen, 
 
 " KiLLMAiN, Lieutenant General." 
 
 It appears that General Killmain did not land with the 
 French troops, but forwarded the proclamation by General 
 Humbert. 
 
 It is probable that the latter perceived that this address 
 was not likely to accomplish the object at which it aimed, 
 and therefore Avrote one on the spot, to counteract its 
 dangerous insinuations and principles, and to win the Irish 
 
204 MEMOIR OF REV. WILLIAM GURLEY. 
 
 to the French standard. This was a much more appropriate 
 docimient, and well adapted to rouse and conciliate the Irish. 
 It was as follows : 
 
 ''liberty, equality, fraternity, union. 
 
 "Irishmen, you have not forgotten Bantry Bay. You 
 know what efforts France has made to assist you. Her 
 affection for you, her desire for avenging your wrongs, and 
 insuring your independence, can never be impaired. 
 
 "After several unsuccessful attempts, behold Frenchmen 
 arrived amongst you. 
 
 "They come to support your courage, to share your 
 dangers, to join their arms, and to mix their blood with 
 yours, in the sacred cause of liberty. 
 
 "Brave Irishmen, our cause is common. Like you, we 
 abhor the avaricious and blood-thirsty policy of an oppressive 
 government. Like you, we hold, as indefeasible, the right 
 of all nations to liberty. Like you, we are persuaded that 
 the peace of the world shall ever be troubled, as long as 
 the British ministry is suffered 'to make, with impunity, a 
 traffick of the industry, labor, and blood of the people. 
 
 " But, exclusive of the same interests which unite us, we 
 have powerful motives to love and defend you. Have we 
 not been the pretext of the cruelty exercised against you 
 by the cabinet of St. James ? The heart-felt interests you 
 have shown, in the grand events of our Revolution, have 
 they not been imputed to you as a crime ? Are not tor- 
 tures and death continually hanging over such of you as 
 are barely suspected of being our friends? Let us unite, 
 then, and march to glory. 
 
 " We swear the most inviolable res2)ect for your i^roinrty, 
 your laws, and your religious opinions. Be free. Be mas- 
 ters in your country. We look for no other conquest than 
 that of your liberty — no other success than yours. 
 
 "The moment for breaking yom- chains is arrived. Our 
 
MEMOIR OF REV. WILLIAM GURLET. 205 
 
 triumphant troops are now flying to the extremities of the 
 earth, to tear up the roots of the wealth and the tyrannv of 
 our enemies. That frightful colossus is moldering away, in 
 every part. Can there be any Irishman base enough to 
 separate himself, at such a happy juncture, from the 
 grand interests of his country? If such there be, brave 
 friends, let him be chased from the country he betrays, and 
 let his property become the reward of those generous men 
 who know how to flofht and die. 
 
 o 
 
 " Irishmen, recollect the late defeats which your enemies 
 have experienced from the French. Recollect the plains of 
 Honscoote, Toulon, Quiberon, and Ostend. Recollect Amer- 
 ica, free from the moment she wished to be. 
 
 "The contest between you and your oppressors cannot be 
 long. Union — hberty — the Irish repubhc! such is our 
 shout. Let us march. Our hearts are devoted to you. 
 Our glory is in your happiness. 
 
 "Health and fraternity. Humbert, General^ 
 
 This proclamation, with the actual presence of the French 
 army, once more roused the expiring flame, and large num- 
 bers of rebels collected in the counties of Killdare, West- 
 meath, and Longford ; the shout of liberty once more rang 
 out on the hills, but it received only a faint response from 
 the country at large. Yet, in some places, the hope of 
 success was so strong that the Catholics, true to their long- 
 taught creed, gave public notice or orders for the murdering 
 of Protestants. 
 
 On tlie church door in Killashee, soon after the French 
 landed, was posted the following notice : 
 
 " TAKE NOTICE, 
 
 "Heretical usurpers, that the brave slaves of this island 
 will no longer live in bondage. The die is cast; our deliv- 
 erers are come ; and the royal brute who held the iron rod 
 of despotic tyranny is expiring. No longer shall one govern 
 
 18 
 
206 MEMOIR OF REV. WILLIAM GURLEY. 
 
 four. The old holy religion shall be re-established in this 
 
 house; and the earth shall no longer be burdened with 
 
 hloody heretics, who, under the pretense of rebellion — which 
 
 they themselves have raised — mean to massacre us. 
 
 ' The flower-de-luce and harp we will display. 
 While tyrant heretics shall molder into clay.' 
 
 "revenge! revenge! revenge!" 
 When Humbert landed at ICillala, he surprised the 
 Protestant bishop, whose palace was there, at his dinner. 
 He took possession of the bishop's residence, and was as 
 snugly quartered there as Napoleon in the Kremlin at 
 Moscow. Humbert marched to Castlebar, where he met 
 and defeated over two thousand English troops who were 
 stationed there. Aware of the danger of an invading army, 
 at so critical a juncture, on the soil of Ireland, Lord Corn- 
 waUis left Dublin, at the head of an army of twenty thou- 
 sand men, and surrounding the French troops, they surren- 
 dered, after some ineffectual resistance, to his Majesty's 
 forces. Other ships from France came too late to be of any 
 service to the cause of the revolutionists, and chiefly fell into 
 the hands of the English. 
 
 Thus did the late and feeble movement of the French 
 Directory only expose their poHcy to the contempt and ridi- 
 cule of the British, who were greatly delighted with their 
 discomfiture and overthrow. Had Humbert landed in the 
 height of the insurrection, it is hard to say what might 
 have been the result ; as it was, it resembled a farce at the 
 conclusion of a serious tragedy. 
 
 The rebels who had been in the ranks in the county of 
 Wexford, having taken the oath of allegiance, made no 
 efifort to revive the flame of revolution; indeed, some of 
 them, especially those known as the Mackamores, residing 
 on the coast between Wexford and Gorey, professed to be 
 quite loyal in their feelings. For, during the time the 
 
MEMOIR OF REV. WILLIAM GURLEY. 207 
 
 Flench were on tlie island, they met, and addres.sed the fol- 
 lowing communication to Major Fitzgerald, requesting him 
 to convey it to General Hunter, commander of the garrison 
 in Wexford. 
 
 The address is an amusing specimen of the volatility of 
 the low Irish, and their love of ''fight." It is given, as re- 
 gards orthography and punctuation, as it came from the pen 
 of those redoubtable champions — verbatim et literatim : 
 ''To the general Hunter or govenor of Waxford lelonging 
 to King George the third. 
 
 " We the Macamore boys was in the turn out against the 
 Orrange-men and to who your noble honour gave your most 
 grasous pardon for we never desarved any other if we war 
 let alone and being tould that the French was cumeing to 
 take this counttry from his Royal Highness the King who 
 we swore to fite for and in regard to our oath and to your 
 lordships goodness in keeping the Orrange-men from kilhng 
 us all weel fite till we die if your honour will give us leave 
 and weel go in the front of the battle and we never ax to 
 go in the back of the army your honour will send wid us 
 and if we dont beat them weel never ax a bit to eat and as 
 you gave us pardon and spoke to the King about us as the 
 breggaddeer magar tould us and as we tould him weed 
 never deceive your honour tho the black mob says weel 
 turn out a bit again but weel shew them and the world if 
 your honour will bid us that weel fite and wont run away 
 from the best of them and if your honour will send doAvn 
 the magar that was wid us from your lordship afore or the 
 honourable magar Curry or the Lord Sir James Fowler 
 general of the middle lothin sogers in Waxford and let them 
 lave word at Peppers castle and Aveel march into Waxford 
 go where your honour bids us do any thing atal to fite for 
 your honours and weel expect to hear from your honour 
 what weel do or if }'Our honoin- will order a signal to be 
 
208 MEMOIR OF REV. WILLIAM GURLEY. 
 
 made with a red flag weel draw up and march as good as 
 any sogers and as far as one or two thoughsand good stout 
 boys goes weel fite for your honour to the last man and 
 weer sure all the Barneys ill do the same if you will give 
 them leave. 
 
 "Signed by the desire of all the parrishes in the 
 Mackamores. O'Brien 
 
 Walsh and 
 
 ''August 2lth, 1798." Sullivan." 
 
 This loyal proposal the British officer respectfully de- 
 clined, deeming it rather uncertain whether they wished 
 most a chance to fight the French, or to join their ranks, 
 armed and equipped. 
 
 At Dublin, as well as at Wexford, a number of the 
 leading officers of the United Men were tried and executed ; 
 amongst whom were Bacon, Esmond, John Shears, William 
 Byrn, and John M'Can, Secretary to the Provincial Com- 
 mittee of the province of Leinster. In Wexford the execu- 
 tions went on with the most exemplary severity, until, in 
 that place alone, not less than sixty-five were hanged. 
 
 The practice of cutting off the heads of the condemned 
 after they were dead, and putting them on the tops of posts 
 and government houses, and then throwing their headless 
 bodies to the sharks and fish, was resorted to by way of re- 
 taliation for their own barbarous treatment of the Protes- 
 tants; but such a course was revolting to humanity, and 
 was certainly beneath the dignity of the British laws, and 
 savored too much of savage ferocity to meet the approval 
 of the enlightened and the humane. But, if ever men de- 
 served death at the hands of an outraged government, the 
 merciless priests and others, who had led the deluded 
 multitudes to those acts of horrid cruelty which we have 
 described, met from the hand of the executioner only the 
 just desert of their dreadful crimes. 
 
MEMOIR OF REV. WILLIAM GURLEr. 209 
 
 The star of hope, for Ireland, had set; yet its rays still 
 lingered on the horizon. Two years after the suppression 
 of the Rebellion, the hope of emancipating their country 
 occupied the thoughts and fired the breasts of some of her 
 noblest sons. Of these there was one, of whose name his 
 countrymen will always be proud; one whose misfortunes 
 and untimely end will long awaken the sympathies of Irish 
 hearts : this was Robert Emmet. He was a young man of 
 about twenty-three years of age, of noble birth and highly- 
 respectable connections. He had witnessed the deep devo- 
 tion to their country, and noble daring, of Fitzgerald and 
 others, whose sad fate moved his sympathies. He knew 
 the causes of Ireland's discontent were still unremoved, and 
 he believed that there were yet many brave and ardent men 
 ready to step forth in her defense ; but a master spirit was 
 wanting, around whom to rally. After musing on the im- 
 portant theme till his bosom glowed with an irrepressible 
 flame, in a fatal hour Emmet resolved to become that 
 master spirit himself. But, although the patriotic feelings 
 and chivalrous ambition of the young nobleman were fine 
 qualifications for deeds of mihtary glory, and, under the 
 direction of sound judgment and experience, might have led 
 him to enviable distinction, yet he lacked the keen sagacity 
 and cool, reflecting mind, requisite to so arduous a task, if, 
 indeed, any mind was equal to its accomplishment. He 
 perceived not the change which had taken place in the 
 public mind — how there was gradually a conviction settling 
 on all classes of the community, that the freedom of Ire- 
 land was but an illusive dream. The Protestants, satisfied 
 that a successful revolution would re-establish Papal domi- 
 nation, preferred their present relation to such a change. 
 The Catholics knew that their policy was detected by the 
 loyal party, that their very name was hated, and that they 
 would not, for an age at least, be sufticiently reconciled to 
 
210 MEMOIR OF REV. WILLIAM GURLET. 
 
 unite with each other in any great measure for the pohtical 
 redemption of their country; and, already warned of the 
 vigilance and power of the government, they wisely con- 
 sulted too much their own safety to take up arms again; 
 while the dissenters, as they had very little to hope for, 
 whether the kingdom was governed by Popery or prelacy, 
 looked on, at least, with a cautious neutrality, if not with 
 sullen indifference — their fears, albeit, still counseling to 
 dread most of all Catholic ascendency. To a cool and 
 discerning mind, the state of the general feeling would 
 have been obvious. Emmet had an inquiring mind ; but it 
 was busy in inquiring for compatriots, with ability and 
 prowess for joining in one more struggle for his country's 
 freedom. Nor did he look wholly in vain : his fine talents, 
 his eloquence, his chivalrous bearing, and, above all, his 
 glowing enthusiasm, collected around him a club of asso- 
 ciates, several of whom were men of no mean pretensions. 
 To them he developed his plans, which they espoused with 
 an ardor equal to his own. But it is well known that their 
 plans were detected by the government, and, after a trial 
 by a jury, he was condemned and executed. 
 
 His bold and eloquent defense of his motives and de- 
 signs, delivered in the presence of the court, just before 
 sentence was pronounced upon him, has been read with 
 interest by every American, and has been pronounced one 
 of the most fearless, appropriate, and eloquent addresses 
 ever made by man. His name is dear to Ireland, and will 
 ])e held in honorable remembrance so long as history shall 
 chronicle the story of her sufferings and struggles for fi'ee- 
 dom. His elder brother, Thomas Addis Emmet, was one 
 of the early patriots of the attempted revolution. He was 
 a native of the city of Cork, and was born in the year 1765. 
 He was an able and eloquent member of the Irish bar. He 
 bore a conspicuous part in the first movements of the United 
 
MEMOm OF REV. WILLIAM GURLET. 21 I 
 
 Irishmen; but lie was soon arrested by the government, 
 and sent, for safe-keeping, to Fort George, in Scothand. 
 There he was kept in confinement for three years. The 
 manly frankness of his character, and honorable bearing, 
 won the confidence of Governor Stewart, to whose charge 
 he was committed ; for, upon the bare assurance of his. 
 word, that he would make no effort to escape, he was per- 
 mitted to walk at large when he pleased, for bathing or 
 other exercise. Stewart would only say, as he opened to 
 him the gate, "I trust, sir, to your honor." He might easily 
 have escaped, but he scorned to purchase freedom, however 
 desirable, at the expense of his honor. Soon after his lib- 
 eration he came to the United States, bidding adieu for ever 
 to his country, whose interests were interwoven with the 
 best feelings of his heart. In the city of New York, it is 
 generally known, he distinguished himself as an able lawyer 
 and patriotic citizen, where he died, a few years since, hon- 
 ored and respected by his fellow-citizens. 
 
 Jackson, his associate in the insurrection, was less for- 
 tunate. He was arrested by the government, and found 
 guilty. But his proud spirit could not brook the disgrace 
 of a public execution : it is said that he took arsenic, and 
 fell dead upon the floor while the Lord Chief Justice was 
 pronouncing his sentence. 
 
 Thus have we traced to its termination that fierce and 
 sanguinary struggle, in which the best and the worst of men 
 were united — professedly for the same object, but in reality 
 with widely different views ; some contending only for inde- 
 pendence or Parliamentary reform, while others, and they 
 the great majority, were plotting the re-establishment of 
 Popery by law, and the massacre of the Protestant popu- 
 lation. The amount of property destroyed by the burning 
 of houses, churches, stores, etc., was immense, while the 
 blood of forty thousand persons stained the soil of Ireland. 
 
212 MEMOIR OF REV. WILLIAM GURLEY. 
 
 The part taken by Catholic priests in this convulsion, 
 affords matter of grave reflection for American citizens, A 
 Church, whose bigotry and intolerance had led to such 
 atrocious scenes of blood as those we have described, can- 
 not be encouraged in any land with safety to its free insti- 
 tutions, unless its creed and its spirit are changed. But 
 the Church of Rome boasts that she is infallible; and if 
 the day shall ever dawn on this republic when Romanism 
 gains the ascendency in our political councils, then her 
 spirit of bigotry, which, shorn of its strength, has been 
 lurking in secrecy, shall come forth to kindle again the fires 
 of persecution, and, like Sampson, to seize the pillars which 
 support the temple of our liberty and rights, and bow them 
 to the earth. 
 
MEMOIR OF REV. WILLIAM GURLEY. 213 
 
 CHAPTER XVIII. 
 
 Alarm at Wexford on landing of French troops — Mrs. Gnrley 
 goes to Dublin — Mr. Gurley concludes to remove to England — Re- 
 ception at Liverpool — Meets Dr. Coke — Resolves on emigration to 
 United States — Little son left in Ireland — Family reach ISTew 
 York — Settle in Norwich, Connecticut — Methodism — Presbyte- 
 rians — Anecdote. 
 
 We liave already stated that, soon after the suppression 
 of the Rebelhon in Wexford, Mr. Gurley went to Dublin to 
 purchase stock for resuming his business agam. Here he 
 remained for some days at his brother-in-law's, Mr. James 
 Beatty, a merchant in the city. While there, news of the 
 arrival of the French at Killala, under General Humbert, 
 reached Wexford. The inhabitants were greatly alarmed. 
 Mr. Gui'ley thus refers to it : 
 
 "I was not long in Dubhn, when fifteen hundred French 
 troops landed at Killala. The news of their arrival soon 
 reached Wexford ; and as a burned child dreads the fire, so 
 Mrs. Gurley, child, and servant girl, left the place and 
 came to me in Dubhn." 
 
 They remained some weeks at her brother's, when, at 
 length, yielding to the urgent desires of his wife, who 
 dreaded some new calamity or outbreak, he concluded to 
 remove to England. Accordingly, he arranged matters 
 with that view, and in a short time set sail for England, 
 where his family arrived in safety. 
 
 The religious friends of Mr. Gurley in Liverpool hailed 
 him as one from the dead, as they had been informed that 
 he was murdered. He writes : 
 
 *' The morning after we reached Liverpool, there was, as 
 I understood, a love-feast. An English local preacher, who 
 loved me much, and was often at my house in Ireland, 
 when speaking in the meeting referred to me, and with tears 
 
214 MEMOIR OF REV. WILLIAM GURLEY. 
 
 related to the assembly the dreadful death I had suffered. 
 That night I attended church. At the close of the meeting, 
 as I went up toward some friends that I saw, they drew 
 back at first as if afraid. Soon they found out that I was 
 flesh and bones yet ; and such shaking of hands and tears — 
 0, it was an afifecting time indeed !" 
 
 Mr. Gurley and family remained in Liverpool over two 
 years. He here became acquainted with Doctor Coke, who 
 baptized his eldest daughter, Ann Clarissa, who was bora 
 soon after their arrival in England. 
 
 Two brothers of Mrs. Gurley had emigrated to the Uni- 
 ted States. Through their favorable representations of the 
 country, Mr. Gurley concluded to leave the old world, with 
 its scenes of strife and blood, and seek an asylum in the 
 new. It was not without some difficulty, being a mechanic, 
 that he could pass the government authorities, appointed to 
 examine all emigrants, and to prevent any tradesmen of 
 any description from leaving England for America. These 
 regulations of tyranny, however, he found means to evade. 
 Accordingly, in the autumn of 1801, he embarked at Liv- 
 erpool, and, after a passage of six weeks, reached New 
 York without meeting with any disaster. 
 
 Mr. Gurley kept a journal of the voyage in rhyme, 
 which, for several years, was preserved in the family, and 
 was sometimes read to preachers and other friends as a 
 matter of entertainment. He never claimed for it any 
 poetic merit. During the war of 1812, when obliged to 
 fly from the Indians, it was buried with other papers and 
 books, and was never recovered. It would have made a 
 printed volume of considerable size. 
 
 Six months before the family left England, Mrs. Gurley 
 made a visit of some months to her father's, in Ireland. 
 Here her third child was born — her first had died in Eng- 
 land. This was a son, and was named for his grandfather, 
 
MEMOIR OF REV. WILLIAM GURLEY. 215 
 
 James Bcatty, The unnatural and foolish practice of put- 
 ting children out to nurse prevailed. A suitable one was 
 procured, Avho came to the house and took the entire charge 
 of the child ; and when it was six weeks old its mother left 
 for England, intending, when it should be a year old, to 
 return and relieve the nurse of her charge. 
 
 As ^Irs. Gurley embraced her parents, whom she most 
 tenderly loved, and bade adieu to her native place, httle 
 did she think she was taking her last farewell of those dear 
 parents, and that the rural village of Ballycannow, with its 
 enchanting scenery, endeared by a thousand associations of 
 childhood, were to meet her sight no more for ever. Still 
 less did she think, as she paused by the waiting coach to 
 give her babe a parting kiss, that she should see his face 
 no more till she should meet him in the far-off wilds of 
 Ohio, a youth of fifteen, or that she would see him stand 
 up, as a minister of Christ, to preach the Gospel in regions 
 as yet unreclaimed from the wild hand of nature, the abode 
 only of prowling beasts and savage men. And yet, such 
 was the fact. Mrs. Gurley never revisited her native land. 
 When the babe was about six months old, Mr. Gurley had 
 engaged his passage to America. He crossed the Channel 
 to Ireland for httle James, intending to bring his nurse 
 and him over to England, and then send her back ; but the 
 child had just taken the small-pox, and could not be re- 
 moved. It was therefore decided that he should be brought 
 up by his grand-parents and uncle, and, when old enough, 
 be sent to America. 
 
 Before leaving Europe, Mr. Gurley took the precaution 
 to obtain testimonials of his standing from ministers and 
 others. He also brought with him the latest ''plan'' on 
 which his name was printed, according to the Wesleyan 
 usage. On these recommendations he was received as a 
 member and local preacher into the Methodist Episcopal 
 
216 MEMOIR OF REV. WILLIAM GURLEY. 
 
 Church in this country, and his Hcense renewed annually, 
 until ordained a deacon. 
 
 After a brief residence in New London, he established 
 himself in business in the town of Norwich, Connecticut, 
 where he remained about ten years. 
 
 Here his house became the resort of the heralds of the 
 cross. He formed an acquaintance with several of the 
 pioneers of Methodism in New England. 
 
 A door was again opened to him to enter the traveling 
 connection; but he again declined. A rising family were 
 now on his hands — his temporal resources quite limited. 
 But the answer he gave was, " You have better men." But 
 if he did not enter the itinerancy, itinerate he certainly did. 
 He was constantly occupied in preaching on Sabbath, in 
 various towns, for twenty miles round ; and in some places 
 revivals followed his faithful labors. 
 
 In Norwich the society of Methodists was not large ; yet, 
 on Bean Hill, and at the Landing, there were some excellent 
 families, amongst whom were the Hydes, Bentlys, and Grif- 
 fins. But the "established order," who had from the be- 
 ginning occupied the ground, held fast the community with 
 the conscious dignity Avhich long-established dominion gener- 
 ally inspires. The Sulivans, Lathrops, and Strongs, were 
 numerous and opulent, and sturdy adherents to the faith 
 and order of their Pilgrim ancestors. 
 
 They beheld with apparent indifference, yet not without 
 some uneasy sensations, the leaven of Methodism at work 
 in their midst: it is probable, they little dreamed t?.at it 
 would ever pervade so thoroughly as it now does that inter- 
 esting portion of our Union. 
 
 Of the family of Strongs, just mentioned, it would be 
 curious to know how many of them have been parsons — 
 certainly not a few — and they ranked among New England's 
 most honorable clergy. Of one of them, I know not which. 
 
MEMOIR OF REV. WILLIAM GURLEY. 2l7 
 
 Mr. Gurley often related the following anecdote, illustrative 
 of olden times : 
 
 "Parson Strong had a shoemaker in his parish, who, 
 though he seldom or never attended his church, was assessed 
 five dollars. As delinquent in payment as in attendance, he 
 was at length waited on by the parson, who, not willing to 
 collect by law until he had asked it, concluded to make a 
 pastoral visit, and modestly present his claim. The shoe- 
 maker heard the demand with well-feigned surprise, exclaim- 
 ing, ' Why, sir, I never heard you preach in my life !' 'Tha' 
 is not my fault,' rephed his reverence: *my church was 
 open to you, and you could have heard if you chose.' 
 
 * True,' rephed the now hopeful disciple, * I did not think of 
 that. Well, parson, I will call to-morrow and settle all de- 
 mands.' '0, very well, sir. Good afternoon, sir,' replied 
 the minister, and, bowing politely, left the shop. True to 
 his promise, the next day the parson was pleased to see the 
 shoemaker at his hall door. 'I have come to settle with 
 you, parson,' said he. * 0, very well ; no hurry ; sit down. 
 A glass of wine was offered and accepted ; after which the 
 visitor took from under his arm his account-book, saying, 
 
 * W^ell, parson, we will now compare accounts.' The parson 
 looked a httle confused, but replied, 'I think you have 
 nothing charged to me.' ' 0, yes,' said he, ' here is a charge 
 of five dollars, for a pair of boots.' ' Boots ! boots !' said 
 the astonished parson, * surely there must be some mistake ; 
 certainly, I never was in your shop till yesterday in my life.' 
 
 * True enough ; but, sure, that was not my fault : my shop 
 was open to you, as well as your church to me. The ac- 
 counts, you see, exactly balance ; and of course you will be 
 satisfied.' So saying, he made a low bow, and, bidding the 
 astonished parson * good evening,' retired." 
 
 Whether the parson farther urged his claims, tradition 
 does not say ; but it is certain, that the principle on which 
 19 
 
218 MEMOIR OF REV. WILLIAM GURLEY. 
 
 the shoemaker settled the account has since been recognized 
 as just, and the hiws so changed that persons cannot be 
 compelled to support a ministry whose service they do not 
 choose to attend. 
 
MEMOIR OF REV. WILLIAM GURLEY. 219 
 
 CHAPTER XIX. 
 
 Mr. Gurley removes to Ohio — Journey — First log cabin — Great 
 comet of 1811 — Arrival at fire-lands — First sermon — Class form- 
 ed — Prairie on fire — First school — Bee-tree — New dwelling — 
 Scenery — War — Indian murders. 
 
 In the fall of 1811 Mr. Gurley emigrated to Ohio, liav- 
 ing piircliased a hundred acres of land of his brother-in- 
 law, Mr. John Beatty, of New London, who had also deter- 
 mined on settling in the same state. Mr. Gurley supposed, 
 as do most foreigners, that to own a farm is to be inde- 
 pendent. He had scarcely the remotest idea of the state 
 of things in the wild, unbroken forests of the west. Of the 
 hardships, deprivations, and dangers at that time especially- 
 incident to a pioneer life, he knew nothing. He associated 
 with the idea of a farm verdant lawns, blooming orchards, 
 and fields of waving grain. True, he knew his land was 
 uncultivated ; yet a little labor, and it would bud and blos- 
 som as the rose. 
 
 The spot to which his eye was directed was the ''fire- 
 lands," so called, now embracing the counties of Huron and 
 Erie, in northern Ohio. He took with him a considerable 
 portion of his tools, little thinking that twenty years almost 
 must roll away before there could be much demand, in that 
 wilderness, for silver plate and jewelry. 
 
 Kor does it appear to have occurred to him, that the w^r 
 of words then in progress between this country and Great 
 Britain would soon terminate in a contest of blood ; that he 
 was about to take a helpless family where a few hours 
 might bring hundreds of savages to murder or take them 
 captive : in a word, that he was going to leave a land of 
 civilization, plenty, and peace, for a desert, exposed to hard- 
 ships, dangers, and death. 
 
 It was four o'clock in the afternoon of a pleasant day in 
 
220 MEMOIR OF REV. WILLIAM GURLEY. 
 
 September, when Mr. Gurley, his wife, and five children, 
 entered the wagon, bound for the fire-lands. 
 
 Kind neighbors surrounded them, and, shaking hands, 
 bade them a long farewell. A full moon rode high in the 
 heavens, and it was ten o'clock at night when the wagon 
 stopped at a country inn, and the "movers" "put up" for 
 the first night ; nor did Mr. Gurley omit, late as it was, to 
 have family prayer before retiring to rest. This duty was 
 faithfully attended to all the way to the west. The journey, 
 although at a favorable season of the year, was tedious and 
 difficult. 
 
 From Albany westward the roads, in general, were 
 exceedingly bad; and five axletrees were broken on the 
 way. Over eight weeks were spent on the journey. Many 
 miles of the way the sand beach of the lake was the road ; 
 and in several places the teams were under the necessity of 
 going out into the lake some distance, to get round bold 
 rocks which projected into the water. In one instance 
 the whole family narrowly escaped destruction, as a rising 
 gale swept the waves over the bottom of the wagon, wetting 
 the goods, and came well-nigh driving team and all on the 
 rock, where they would inevitably have been dashed to 
 pieces. The first "regular built" log cabin was a great 
 curiosity to the "Irish." Its rude, bark-covered logs, clap- 
 board door with wooden hinges, the stick-chimney, rough 
 puncheon floor, and paper windows — in short, a comfortable 
 habitation, constructed without a single nail — was an artisti- 
 cal wonder they had long wished to behold. Their curiosity 
 was now fully gratified, with the additional reflection, that 
 they would soon be where, for a long time, they would see 
 no other kind of dwellings. All the way, as they journeyed, 
 the great comet of 1811 hung its blazing banner on the 
 western sky. Its long tail streamed on the illuminated 
 heavens, and was an interesting and impressive sight. Every 
 
MEMOIR OF REV. WILLIAM GURLEY. 221 
 
 night its fiery banner swept above the horizon, as if portend- 
 insf the scenes of blcod which soon followed. 
 
 It was late in October when the emigrants reached the 
 fire-lands : the tall grass of the prairies had faded, and the 
 autumnal winds had well-nigh stripped the forest of its 
 gorgeous robe of gold and purple. 
 
 From the mouth of the river Huron they proceeded, 
 guided by a resident, who had met them, along the ridges, 
 l)y a trail, then through the high grass, which rose above 
 the horses' heads. 
 
 The saucy squirrel chattered as they passed: the wild 
 deer leaped up before them, and, throwing back his huge 
 antlers, galloped away to some distant grove ; flocks of wild 
 geese, preparing for their autumnal flight, swept in circles 
 round their heads ; while here and there the crack of an 
 Indian rifle told that these sons of the forest had not for- 
 saken their old hunting-grounds. At length Mr. Gurley 
 reached the destined place, a settlement of a few families, 
 at a spot since called Blooming\ille, seven miles south from 
 Sandusky City. 
 
 A small cabin, on the edge of a prairie, was obtained as 
 the temporary residence of the family ; and, poor as it was, 
 it was a welcome retreat and shelter to the weary emigrants. 
 
 There is a peculiar freshness and novelty in a frontier 
 hfe — an exquisite but inexpressible charm — as all who have 
 been pioneers acknowledge. This, perhaps, is more espe- 
 cially realized where a new country is diversified in its 
 aspect, as was the fire-lands. Here were extended plains, 
 dotted with intervening groves — winding streams, gliding 
 through forests of heavy timber — lakes glittering in the 
 sunbeams — bays, coves, and springs. Herds of fleet deer 
 leaped over the waving grass, or, in spring, grazed on the 
 tender herbage of the plains. Flocks of wild fowl covered 
 bv thousands the coves and ponds; wild bees sung amid 
 
 19* 
 
222 MEMOIR OF REV. WILLIAM GURLET. 
 
 the summer flowers, and builded their cells on high. Here 
 Nature, in her wild luxuriance and unshorn glory, displayed 
 unwonted charms, and the freshness of a new Eden seemed 
 to bloom around the charmed and delighted adventurer. 
 Anticipation, too, lends its enchantments to the scene, and 
 clothes in the drapery of future improvements, and the 
 embellishments of industry and art, the abodes of future 
 generations. 
 
 Mr. Gurley had enough of the romantic in his disposition 
 to enjoy these scenes. He could admire what was beautiful 
 or grand in natui'e, and, amid the freshness and novelty of 
 a new country, he scarcely heeded its hardships and depri- 
 vations. This was less so with the partner of his toils and 
 cares. Unaccustomed to labor, and unused to the seclusion 
 and deprivations of a country life, Mrs. Gurley felt very 
 deeply the difference between her present and former situa- 
 tion. With one thing, however, she was charmed: the 
 cordial union and mutual friendship of the whole com- 
 munity. All within ten miles were neighbors; visits and 
 meetings for mutual assistance were kept up, notwith- 
 standing their distance from each other. This feeling was 
 the result of circumstances. They were far from the old 
 settlements, and the endeared scenes and friends of other 
 years. Mutual dependence, mutual hardships, and mutual 
 dangers, bound them together. Nearly on a level in regard 
 to their mode of living and apparent circumstances, envy, 
 contention, and jealousy found but httle foothold among 
 them. A mutual affection and regard for each other's 
 welfare sprang up, and brotherly kindness and charity 
 SY/eetened with their fragrance the moral atmosphere. 
 
 Great was the joy of the "settlers " when they heard that 
 a preacher had arrived. There was at this time no minister 
 of the Gospel within at least forty miles ; no sermon had 
 been heard since the first emigrants reached the place. 
 
MEMOIR OF REV. WILLIAM GURLEY. 223 
 
 The next Sabbath after Mr. Gurley arrived, the log school- 
 house, but recently built, was well filled at the hour for wor- 
 ship. It was "Indian summer." A rich, yellow sun threw 
 his golden rays through the smoky atmosphere peculiar to 
 that season of the year. The manner in which the audience 
 were dressed, was striking enough to a stranger direct 
 from "down east." The men were mostly dressed in tow 
 shirts, linsey coats or hunting-shirts, and buckskin panta- 
 loons; and moccasons instead of shoes were extensively 
 worn. Here and there might be seen a vest of spotted 
 fawn-skin, made with the fur out, reminding one of Robin- 
 son Crusoe in his goat-skin costume. Caps, made of the 
 skins of the racoon and muskrat, were worn instead of 
 hats. These articles of dress were all of domestic manu- 
 facture, arid mostly clumsy and often uncouth in appearance. 
 The costume of the ladies was not so remarkable, but was 
 almost entirely home manufacture, except that of those 
 who had recently arrived from the east. A few Indians, 
 attracted by curiosity, were present, and sat with becoming 
 gravity near the door during the services. They were in 
 their hunting costume, with rifle, tomahawk, and knife. 
 
 The scene was new to Mr. Gurley, and he felt an unusual 
 inspiration, as he broke the bread of life to these scattered 
 sheep in the wilderness. At the close of his sermon Mr. 
 Gurley referred to his own experience, as was quite com- 
 mon with the preachers of that day. He related the scenes 
 of persecution through which Divine goodness had brought 
 him in safety. He mentioned how his soul was sustained 
 by the comforts of religion, as he was led out to be piked, 
 and repeated the hymn he sung at the time; and how 
 narrowly he had escaped, while so many were slaughtered. 
 "And for what," said he, the tears starting in his eyes, 
 "did God spare the poor worm? Was it that I might 
 preach the Lord Jesus in these ends of the earth?" The 
 
224 MEMOIR OF REV. WILLIAM GURLEY. 
 
 assembly was deeply affected, and emotion was visible all 
 through the house. 
 
 Having dismissed the congregation, he requested those 
 to remain who would unite in a class. The precise nima- 
 ber who at first joined is not recollected; but they soon 
 amounted to fifteen or twenty in all. Some of these resided 
 five or six miles distant. This was the first religious asso- 
 ciation, of any kind, organized in the coimty, or on the 
 Western Reserve west of Cleveland. Mount Vernon and 
 Wooster were the nearest points where circuits were formed 
 or itinerant ministers labored ; and it was about seven years 
 before the society organized in that place was visited by an 
 itinerant preacher, or connected with a circuit. 
 
 The novelty, excitement, and pulpit labors of the day, 
 had somewhat exhausted Mr. G., who had scarcely become 
 rested after his tiresome journey, and, at an early hour, the 
 family retired to rest. Toward midnight he was startled 
 by a scream of terror from his wife. As he awoke, his ear 
 caught a distant rumbling sound, like that of an approach- 
 ing tempest, while the very earth seemed to tremble. 
 Through every chink of the cottage, and through the small 
 windows of oiled paper, a brilliant fight gleamed. Starting 
 from his bed, Mr. Gurley threw open the door, when, to 
 his amazement and no small alarm, he saw it was the prairie 
 on fire. The fire cipproached from the south — a fresh 
 autumnal breeze from that direction had given it wings. It 
 was a sight at once sublime, beautiful, and terrific. A 
 column of fire, like an army in motion, extending its blazing 
 lines for two miles, came rolling on its billows of flame. 
 In three different places vans, or forward columns, were 
 formed, which stretched out beyond or in advance of the 
 line. The centre column was in advance of all; it swept 
 through the dry grass like a whirlwind; broad sheets of 
 flame would rise, and, borne onward by the breeze, strike 
 
MEMOIR OF REV. WILLIAM GURLEY. 225 
 
 some distance before, wliile burning tufts of grass, carried 
 upward and onward like blazing rockets, fell and kindled 
 still further in advance; while all along the extended 
 wino's the flashinof fire would crackle, and blaze, and 
 leap, as if in furious onset. Huge volumes of smoke rose 
 high in the heavens, and hung like a gloomy cloud of pitch 
 over the trembling earth. The dry grass reached to the 
 very walls of Mr. Gurley's cottage, and its destruction 
 seemed to him linevitable. A short distance from the 
 dwelling ran a narrow creek. On its banks, directly in 
 front of the van of the approaching fire, were visible the 
 moving forms of three or four men; while, far over their 
 heads, rolled the broad columns of smoke. The flash of a 
 rifle, in the hands of one of them, was now distinctly seen, 
 and the report echoed on the midnight air. In a feAv mo- 
 ments, to the astonishment of Mr. Gurley, who by this time 
 had roused the whole family for flight, there was seen ex- 
 tending a line of fire along the bank of the stream, on the 
 side next to the approaching conflagration. Prevented by 
 the exertions of the men, who narrowly watched it, from 
 crossing the creek, it soon spread southward to meet the 
 coming line. This was called "fighting-fire," or "back- 
 firing," and is resorted to, under such circumstances, with 
 great dexterity, as the only means of securing hay, fences, 
 etc. Soon this new line gathered strength in its progress, 
 and now two columns of flame were rushing to meet each 
 other as if eager for battle. The encountering billows met 
 in fierce conflict, and, as if maddened by resistance, leaped, 
 and flashed, and towered, and waved on high their fiery 
 banners. Slowly as dies away the noise of battle, the roar 
 of the elements ceased. The wings met, and towered, and 
 fell, till, at length, afar off", the extreme flanks of the ex- 
 pinng lines alone remained to be seen, gilding with their 
 fitful flashes the tops of the distant trees. Mr. Gurley and 
 
226 MEMOIR OF REV. WILLIAM GURLET. 
 
 his family breathed more freely, as their safety became 
 apparent; but the terrific impression of this first fire was 
 often recalled, with great vividness, to his mind, even after 
 the residence of many years in the country had made them 
 familiar to his eye. 
 
 It was but four miles from the residence of Mr. Gurley 
 to the line of the Indian groimds. The Indians, therefore, 
 were numerous. They still frequented their old hunting- 
 groimds on the fire-lands, alledging that, though the ground 
 was the white man's, the game was the Indian's. "The 
 deer are Indian cattle. We sold the land, not the cattle.'* 
 Mr. Gurley had numerous trinkets, such as rings, gilt watch- 
 chains, etc., which the Indians were eager to buy. By this 
 means his table was well supplied with venison. A school- 
 house had that fall been erected, by the enterprise of the 
 settlers ; and a Mr. Bigsby, a young man of eighteen years, 
 taught the first school in the county. Young Bigsby was a 
 "down easter," and a good teacher. His government was 
 rigorous and efifective ; but as every thing in a new country 
 is new, so the discipline of this first school was altogether 
 novel, in its character. As usual with log cabins, a large 
 hole, in the centre of the house, had been made, by taking 
 up clay for the chimney and for "daubing." In this 
 "dark hole" incorrigible offenders were put, and the punch- 
 eon closed over them. This was rather a terrific place, 
 especially in summer, when it was known that snakes, of 
 different kinds, abounded in the vicinity, and might very 
 naturally make the shelter of the house a hiding-place. A 
 yellow rattlesnake, about eight feet in length, was killed, one 
 morning, two rods from the door; no accident, however, 
 occurred. The urchins had such a mortal hatred to the 
 ''black hole," that he was a bad scholar, indeed, who went 
 there the second time. 
 
 The winter wore pleasantly away. Mr, Gurley was 
 
MEMOIR OF REV. WILLIAM GURLEY. 227 
 
 employed in preparing logs for a house of his own, and 
 nothing specially occurred worth relating. 
 
 He had heard much of bee hunting. One morning, in 
 February, having been told by his neighbor that it was a 
 good "bee day," he took his little son, eight years old, 
 by the hand, and, without very sanguine hopes of success, 
 set out to find a "bee-tree." A bright, warm sun was 
 reflected back, with dazzling lustre, from the fast-melting 
 snow. With a tomahawk in hand, he proceeded to a ridge 
 covered with forest trees, which extended into the prairie 
 for a mile or more. After several hours of unsuccessful 
 search, he turned to go home, when he discovered a bee, 
 dead, on the white surface of the snow. This was a favor- 
 able omen. Soon another, and then a third ; and then, at 
 the roots of a large black oak, were found the unmistakable 
 evidences of a "swarm." The tree was marked, and, the 
 next day, a few neighboring men volunteered to " take up 
 the tree," as it was called. As the ax, with steady strokes, 
 reached the heart of the tree, a few of its alarmed inhab- 
 itants flew out, as if to ask the cause of the disturbance. 
 When the tree fell, the hollow part of it, which was some 
 six feet in length, split, by the concussion, directly in twain, 
 dividing the richly-stored comb which filled the whole cav- 
 ity. It was a beautiful sight. Honey, as pure as ever 
 princes tasted, streamed from the white, broken cells. The 
 unfortunate insects seemed to bear their calamity with 
 becoming fortitude and apparent resignation. They flew 
 around their dead and womided companions, and gathered 
 in clusters on frao^ments of their ruined habitation, maldnf-* 
 no effort at defense, nor manifesting any resentment, as they 
 usually do when but shghtly disturbed. Perhaps the same 
 wonderful instinct which teaches these insects, at times, to 
 fly boldly in the face of their assailants, now taught them 
 that the catastrophe was too great to admit of remedy or 
 
228 MEMOIR OF REV. WILLIAM GURLEY. 
 
 hope ; and the promptings of self-preservation gave way to 
 the resignation of despair. A barrel was half filled with 
 the avails of this tree. This was a very seasonable supply, 
 affording abundant sweetening for the corn cakes and pud- 
 dings of the "raising" and ''mauling" frolics, which were 
 close at hand. 
 
 Before spring had thrown its green robe over the prairies 
 Mr. Gurley had erected his house, one mile eastwardly from 
 the present village of Bloomingville. It was sixteen by 
 twenty feet — a story and a half high. As soon as the 
 puncheon floor was laid, and the walls " chinked," the family 
 took possession. The scenery around the dwelling was 
 indeed beautiful. In front and on the right was a natural 
 orchard of burr oak and hickory. So clean had the ground 
 been kept, by the annual fires, that scarce a shrub or bush 
 grew between the trees. On the rear and southwardly there 
 stretched away, for miles, a level prairie, interspersed, here 
 and there, with small groves of timber. Not far from the 
 garden was a pond of fresh water, where wild fowl descend- 
 ed to rest their weary wing ; and their glossy feathers often 
 glistened in the rising sun. Just before the door, little more 
 than their own length distant, two majestic oaks rose, 
 spreading wide their giant arms, and throwing their large 
 and grateful shadows on the green sward beneath. If the 
 quality of the soil had been equal to the beauty of the site, 
 it would have been a most desirable residence ; this, how- 
 ever, was not the case. It was subsequently exchanged by 
 Mr. Gurley for a more suitable farm ; and to this day, after 
 the lapse of more than thirty years, it is but little im- 
 proved. 
 
 While here an event occurred, which called up afresh the 
 recollection of his persecutions and dangers in Ireland — an 
 event which showed, however, that, if he had carried to the 
 retirement of the wilderness a keen remembrance of the 
 
MEMOIR OF REV. WILLIAM GURLEY. 229 
 
 vNTongs he suflfered, lie cherished no unchristian hate to 
 tlie peoole whose bigotry thirsted for his blood. At the 
 close of a summer day, as the evening dew was beginning 
 to settle on the high grass of the prairie, a man was seen 
 riding leisurely up to the cabin. He wore a long, black 
 coat and a Avhite cravat. His face wore a serious aspect, 
 and he appeared wearied with his journey. As he rode up 
 to the door Mrs. Gurley went out, her husband being absent 
 at the time. The traveler inquired if he could find enter- 
 tainment for the night. "We turn no one away," said Mrs. 
 G. ; "and you are welcome to sucli accommodations as our 
 house will afford." A smile of gratification gleamed on the 
 face of the traveler, as he alighted; and, after tying the 
 fore feet of his jaded horse together, so as to prevent him 
 from wandering too far, he turned him on the prairie to 
 feed. From the first glance Mrs. Gurley conceived the idea 
 that her guest was a preacher; and, from his looks, she 
 hoped he might be a Methodist. He took from his saddle- 
 bags a cake of chocolate, and, handing it to Mrs. Gurley, 
 requested her to prepare some of it for his supper. 
 
 "You have not been long in this country, I presume?" 
 said the stranger. 
 
 "No," replied Mrs. G. "We came from Connecticut 
 last fall." 
 
 " I should not take you to be a native of New England." 
 
 "You are right, sir. We are from Ireland." 
 
 "From Ireland!" repeated the stranger, Avitli apparent 
 
 interest. "And, pray, what could have induced you to 
 
 leave your native land and friends for these ends of the 
 
 earth?" 
 
 "We came here," replied Mrs. G., "to escape persecu- 
 tion from the Roman Catholics." She then briefly men- 
 tioned the events of June, 1798, and the narrow escape of 
 Mr. Gurley. 
 
 20 
 
230 MEMOIR OF REV. WILLIAM GURLEY. 
 
 The stranger evinced increased emotion, as she proceeded^ 
 which, as she concluded, he walked to the door to conceal. 
 
 "And now," said Mrs. G., "having told you who we 
 are, allow me to ask if you are not a clergyman?" 
 
 "I am, madam." 
 
 "I thought so; but are you not a Methodist?" 
 
 The stranger smiled, and shook his head. 
 
 "An Episcopahan?" 
 
 "No." 
 
 "A Presbyterian?" 
 
 "I will tell you," said he, "after supper." 
 
 As they sat down to supper Mr, Gurley entered, and was 
 introduced to the traveler. When the meal was concluded 
 the stranger turned to Mrs. Gurley, and said, "Now I will 
 inform you who I am, if you will promise not to turn me out 
 of doors," glancing his eye, at the same time, toward Mr. 
 Gurley. "We shall not do that," said Mr. G., "you may 
 rest assured, whoever you may be." The stranger then rose, 
 and taking from his portmanteau a book, presented it to 
 Mrs. G., saying, "This, madam, will answer your question." 
 Mrs. G. glanced over the book hastily, and, coloring deeply, 
 handed it to her husband; then, looking seriously at her 
 guest, she exclaimed, in a subdued tone of voice, "Is it 
 possible that you are a Roman priest?" A constrained 
 smile, and a gentle inclination of the head, was the only 
 reply. "Well," said Mr. Gurley, looking the priest calmly 
 in the face, "you, sir, are not the first of yom' order that I 
 have seen. I have known many ; and, up to the time of 
 the Rebellion, wc lived together on the most friendly terms, 
 and if there has been love lost between us, the fault, 1 think, 
 is not mine." The priest then courteously asked Mr. Gurley 
 to give him an account of the transactions of the Rebelhon, 
 so far as he understood them, which he did, entertaining 
 his guest till late in tlie evening The priest listened to the 
 
MEMOIR OF REV. WILLIAM GURLEY. 231 
 
 narration with evident interest, and, at its close, remarked, 
 that he hoped he would not judge all Cathohcs by the con- 
 duct of those engaged in those bloody scenes. 
 
 The tyaveler was a Jesuit missionary, on his way from 
 Lower Canada to Detroit. A warm breakfast, of chocolate, 
 corn cake, butter, and honey, prepared him for his journey; 
 and, as his proffered remuneration was courteously declined, 
 he took a friendly leave of the family, no doubt impressed 
 with the conviction that some "heretics," at least, possess a 
 Christian spirit. 
 
 Unaccustomed to the labor of a farm, Mr. Gurley could 
 do but little himself, and, therefore, depended mostly on 
 hired help. Twenty acres of ground were fenced, and one- 
 half planted with corn. A garden was laid out, an orchard 
 of small fruit trees set, and the prospect for a successful 
 year was very encouraging ; but, alas ! a storm was gather- 
 ing, which was to drive the family once more from their 
 peaceful home, and blast their pleasant prospects. 
 
 On the 12th of June, of this year, war with England was 
 declared. When the news reached the fire-lands the inhab- 
 itants were greatly alarmed. The intelligence arrived on 
 Saturday. The next day the men assembled, and, with 
 great haste, erected a log fort, or "block house," as it was 
 termed, on the rising ground, where Bloomingville now 
 is. Mr. Gurley declined going on the Sabbath to begin 
 the house, but did what he could the next day. 
 
 Some signs of hostility had already been manifested by 
 the Indians. Some five or six miles from Mr. Gurley 's 
 there resided together, in a cabin, a Mr. Buel and a Michael 
 Gibbs. Their house stood near the cove, at the mouth of 
 Pipe creek, over one mile eastwardly from Sandusky City 
 These men were at home, when, one day, three Indians 
 came into the house, in a friendly manner. One of the 
 men was sick, and was on the bed. Two of the savages 
 
232 MEMOIR OF REV. WILLIAM GURLEY. 
 
 had frequently been there before, and no suspicion was 
 entertained of then- design. While one of the men stepped 
 out of doors, for something, one of the Indians approached 
 the bed, and gave the sick man a stab in the breast with 
 his knife. His screams of murder caught the ear of his 
 companion, who was out of doors, who, seizing an ax, was 
 about to rush to the rescue of his friend, when he was met 
 at the door by one of the savages. He made a blow at his 
 head, which the Indian artfully dodged, and the ax flew 
 out of his hand. Thus disarmed, he turned and ran. One 
 of the Indians snatched his rifle and fired. The ball entered 
 his back, but did not wholly disable him. He continued to 
 run, but was overtaken by the other Indian, who struck a 
 spear, or spontoon, into the back part of his skull, just 
 above the neck. The point of the weapon broke off", and 
 remained in his head, and Avas of service in detectino- the 
 murderer, as a smith recognized the weapon, as one he had 
 made, but a short time before, for an Indian whose name 
 was Semo. The day of their murder the men of the county 
 were assembled, for a military muster, at the mouth of 
 Huron. Some one, who happened to call at the cabin, ran, 
 with all speed, to Huron, and communicated the alarming 
 news. Dempster Beatty, a brother of Mrs. Gurley, who 
 resided with the famil}^ was one of a party which went to 
 ascertain the truth of the messenger's report. As they 
 entered the cabin door they found the floor burned in the 
 centre of the house, which had thus been set on fire ; but, 
 the timbers being green, the fire had not made much prog- 
 ress. In a hole, under the floor, was found the dead body 
 of the sick man; and, after some search, the body of his 
 comrade was found in the grass where he had fallen. The 
 latter was tomahawked, beside his other wounds. The 
 Indians were both found and arrested. Semo shot himself 
 through the heart. The other was hung at Cleveland. 
 
MEMOIR OF REV. WILLIAM GURLEY. 233 
 
 The third Indian was but a youth, and said the older ones 
 compelled him to stab, with his knife, their victims, so that 
 lie would be afraid to tell of the deed. He was set at 
 liberty. 
 
 Little danger was to be apprehended from the Wyandotts 
 and Senecas, as, in the war, they adhered to the States ; but 
 from Maiden the Canada Indians could cross in their canoes, 
 and land within two hours' march of Mr. Gurley's house — 
 seize their victims — hurry away with them — and be off in 
 their canoes before they could be pursued. 
 
 This was the case with the family of Mr. Snow and of Mr. 
 Putnam. These families lived four miles from Mr. Gurley, 
 at the head of Cold creek, where the only mill in the 
 country was erected. Snow and Putnam were out in the 
 fields at work; Mrs. Putnam was visiting at Mr. Snow's. 
 The Indians came from Canada, landed on the peninsula, 
 crossed over, and thus reached their victims. 
 
 They approached the house so cautiously that they were 
 not seen till they reached the door-yard. The number of 
 the Indians is not precisely known — not far from ten or 
 twelve. They took the children and mothers, in all thir- 
 teen — including a Mrs. Butler, who was also taken. Mrs. 
 Snow was a fine, intelligent woman; dignified in her ap- 
 pearance, and obliging in her disposition ; not far from forty 
 years of age. Of the five children, the eldest was a young 
 lady, the youngest about two years old. 
 
 Mrs. Snow was in delicate health, and unable to travel 
 with the speed required by the Indians. They led her a 
 few rods from the dwelling, and then struck her down with 
 a tomahawk, which they bmied in hei- skull. A little boy 
 who lagged behind was also killed, and one other child. 
 The remainder were taken to Detroit, where they were sold 
 to the commanding officer, who treated them kindly, and 
 set them at liberty. 
 
 20* 
 
234 MEMOIR OF REV. WILLIAM GURLEY. 
 
 CHAPTER XX. 
 
 Surrender of General Hull — Alarm of settlers — Scene at dinner- 
 table — Inhabitants meet at Fort — Bur^ang goods — Journey — Night 
 in woods — Death of a child — Family reach Zanesville — Bishop As- 
 bury — Mr. Gurley ordained — Kev. David Young — Mr. Gurley's 
 views of American preachers — Letter from Ireland — Arrival of his 
 son James — Meeting of mother and son. 
 
 The army under General Hull, at Detroit, gave con- 
 fidence to the frontier settlements. The heavy cannonading 
 which preceded his surrender, notwithstanding the great 
 distance, was distinctly heard at the residence of Mr. 
 Gurley, and created quite an excitement in the neighbor- 
 hood. Borne by an evening breeze over the tranquil waters 
 of the lake, the reports of the guns followed each other m 
 quick succession, resembling in sound the low rolling of 
 very distant thunder. Entertaining no doubt, however, that 
 the Northwestern army would at all events hold its position, 
 no great fear was entertained by the settlers on the fire- 
 lands, nor had the idea of flying from their homes been for 
 a moment entertained. 
 
 The diso:raceful surrender of General Hull occurred on 
 the 16tli of August. Three days after, while Mr. Gm'ley 
 and family were seated around the dinner-table, enjoying 
 the luxuries of a good garden, the first-fruits of their own 
 soil, a messenger arrived at the door, and annomiced the 
 startling intelligence : 
 
 "Hull has surrendered to the British. Detroit is taken; 
 and the British commander has sent word to the frontiers 
 that they must take care of themselves, for that he could 
 not control the Indians ; and that all the settlers must repair 
 to the block house that night, and start the next day for the 
 'old settlements,' " 
 
 This news fell on their ears like a thunderbolt from heaven; 
 
MEMOIR OF REV. WILLIAM GURLEY. 235 
 
 for 11 moment the Avliole circle was dumb with consternation. 
 Mr. and Mrs. Gurley looked at each other in speechless 
 agony. The dread silence was broken by the children ex- 
 claiming, ''Father, will the Indians kill us? will the Indians 
 kill us?" The tragic end of their murdered neighbors was 
 fresh in their recollection. Mr. Gui'ley calmed his frightened 
 children by replying, " God knows : but I trust he will not 
 let us be hurt." A gush of tears now came to relieve the 
 almost bursting heart of Mrs. Gmiey. Her mind took in, 
 at one comprehensive glance, the wreck of hopes, the ruin of 
 property, and struggles with misfortune, which must ensue. 
 But recollecting it was no time to indulge in unavailing grief, 
 but to rouse all her energies to meet the difficulties which 
 awaited them, she promj^tly commenced preparing for a 
 hasty flight. 
 
 That night the children were conducted to the block 
 house, but Mr. Gurley and his wife concluded to risk the 
 danger, and remained at home, preparing food and packing 
 things needful for their journey. Most of the inhabitants 
 in the township assembled that night in the fort. Beds 
 •were laid over the entire floor, on which the women laid 
 down to rest ; sleep was scarcely expected. A portion of 
 the men were posted around the house at different points, 
 as sentinels, while others were occupied in casting bullets 
 from the pewter dishes and spoons furnished by the com- 
 pany, lead being exceedingly scarce. 
 
 No signs of an enemy appearing, the next morning 
 the families returned to their dwellings, and prepared for 
 flight. Those dangers which are imdefined and uncertain 
 as to magnitude, are always most terrible to the imagina- 
 tion. Such was the nature of the present peril. The}' 
 knew that they were exposed to the will and mercy of a 
 relentless, savage foe, who in a few hours might reach their 
 abodes; nor were they without apprehensions that, after 
 
236 MEMOIR OF REV. WILLIAM GURLEY. 
 
 commencing their flight, they might be pursued or inter- 
 cepted in the wilderness, and thus be cut oflf. 
 
 A number of famihes directed their course to Cleveland ; 
 others to Mansfield and Mount Vernon. 
 
 After burj-ing a considerable portion of their furniture, 
 clothing, and all their books, Mr. Gurley and family took 
 leave of the place where a short time before they had set- 
 tled with such pleasing prospects. The sun was just setting 
 behind a watery cloud when the flying company reached 
 the last house of the settlements: this was the "Comstock" 
 farm, about two miles from Milan, in the direction of Mans- 
 field. Here the several families halted, and were just turn- 
 ing loose their teams to pasture, intending to stay there that 
 night, when suddenly an express arrived, with the alarming 
 intelligence that the British and Indians were landing at the 
 mouth of Huron river, which was but eight miles distant. 
 
 Once more the company renewed their journey. Forty 
 miles of wilderness, uncheered by any human dwelling, lay 
 between them and Mansfield. The road was merely a 
 track blazed through the thick forest; the swamps and 
 streams unbridged. 
 
 After proceeding two miles into the woods, the party 
 stopped on the banks of a small creek to *'bait," and cook 
 supper. Fires were kindled against the trunks of large 
 trees which had fallen, and the true or real journey-cakes, 
 baked on large chips before the fire, were soon smoking on 
 the end-board of the wagon, or the lid of a chest. These, 
 with dried venison, cheese, and milk from the cows which 
 were driven along, formed a healthful and welcome repast 
 to the weary and hungry fugitives. 
 
 The rough and miry condition of the roads being but illy 
 adapted for the use of horses, Mr. Gurley had employed a 
 man, with a yoke of oxen, to take the family through to 
 Mount Vernon. Before the oxen, one of Mr. Gurley's 
 
MEMOIR OF REV. WILLIAM GURLEY, 23*7 
 
 horses was harnessed, to aid in drawing the wagon, while 
 another was ridden by one of the family. During supper, 
 a man was seen by some of the company to mount the 
 latter animal, and to ride off at full trot. This was the 
 last Mr. Gurley saw of his horse, which cost eighty dollars. 
 Once more the company commenced their march. The 
 gloomy forest echoed with the crashing of wheels over the 
 brush and limbs of trees which lay in the way. Nothing- 
 else was heard ; for their progress had interrupted 
 
 " The bark of the fox, from the woodland hill. 
 And the wliisthng night-bird's numbers shrill." 
 
 Having penetrated six miles into the forest, the road 
 became exceedingly bad. The horse frequently plunged and 
 floundered, and the steady oxen could move but slowly 
 through the swampy soil. At length the driver became dis- 
 heartened ; most of the teams had passed on before him ; and. 
 fearing he might be overtaken by the Indians, whom it was 
 thought most likely were in pursuit, he drove his wagon a 
 little out of the track, tied the horse to a tree, and, with his 
 oxen, unceremoniou<ly departed. 
 
 Thus were Mr. Gurley, his wife, and five children, two of 
 whom were sick with chills and fever, left alone, without 
 any apparent means of either subsistence or escape. To 
 stay there would be starvation; to go back was, most 
 likely, to be tomahawked ; to go forward seemed impossible. 
 In about an hour a man with a loaded cart came up, and 
 Mr. G. persuaded him to permit his wife and child to ride 
 in his conveyance, and to let his little boy, a lad of eight 
 years, accompany them, and ride occasionally, when the 
 roads would permit ; while he would remain with the other 
 children until morning, when he hoped to find some way of 
 taking them on; and, as a last resort, they had the re- 
 maining horse. The man employed to convey Mrs. Gurley 
 permitted her to ride about two miles; he then stopped, 
 
238 MEMOIR OF REV. WILLIAM GURLEY. 
 
 and informed her that he could take her no further ; that 
 he feared he could not get through with her safely; and 
 that, although he was sorry for her, she had better return 
 to her husband, while she could. 
 
 Mrs. Gurley did not remonstrate ; her heart was too full. 
 She had already began to reproach herself for leaving the 
 rest of the family, especially the girls, sick and motherless ; 
 and she therefore instantly resolved to grope her way back, 
 through the swampy wilderness, to live or die with them. 
 
 Mrs. Gurley was a delicate woman, unused until recently 
 to hardship or toil; but clasping her babe closer to her 
 breast, with her httle boy at her side, holding to her cloak, 
 she commenced her lonely walk back to the wagon. 
 
 It was now about midnight ; the rain gently descended and 
 
 pattered on the leaves of the spreading beech. The moon 
 
 broke not through the sullen clouds. Yet it was not very 
 
 difficult to keep the track made by the wheels through the 
 
 thick underbrush of the dense forest. 
 
 " The passing fire-fly's vivid beam 
 Decked darkness with a transient gleam." 
 
 The owl's wild scream fell on their ear, and notwith- 
 standing their knowledge of its origin, carried a panic to 
 their fearful hearts. As she threaded the narrow and often 
 crooked defile through the overshadovving trees, the scenes 
 of other years rolled over the mind of Mrs. Gurle}". She 
 thought of the home of her happy childhood ; the friends 
 separated from her by many a mile of forest and many a 
 league of ocean ; and as she compared the bright hopes of 
 life's' joyous morning, with her present condition and dan- 
 gers, she felt that her cup was full ; and her emotions were 
 such as may not be described. 
 
 Equally indescribable were the feelings of Mr. Gurley, as, 
 wearied and dripping with rain, his companion threw her 
 child into his arms, and sunk down exhausted at his feet. 
 
MEMOIR OF REV. WILLIAM GURLEY, 239 
 
 After a few moments, Mrs. Gurley so far recovered as to 
 enter the wagon, where, after laying aside her wet cloak, she 
 threw her slender form on a bed, and gave vent to her feel- 
 inos in a flood of tears. That, indeed, was an aSectinsf mo- 
 ment, in a dark and houseless forest : blood-thirsty savages 
 every moment expected, while near forty miles of an un- 
 broken wilderness lay between them and any place of safety. 
 Now was a time to exercise faith ; to trust in God. 
 
 Mr. Gurley paused until the first gush of emotion had 
 subsided: he then addressed his weeping companion in a 
 soothing tone of voice, and words of encouragement : 
 
 "My love," said he, "we have tried every way in our 
 power to save om'selves ; but in vain. The prospect is bad 
 enough, indeed ; but let us not despair. God has promised 
 he will never leave nor forsake us. Let us, then, look to 
 him who has hitherto been our help in time of trouble." He 
 then knelt down in the wagon and lifted up his voice to 
 heaven in prayer. 
 
 As he proceeded in supplication, his earnestness increased. 
 His soul swelled with unutterable emotion. Kindled with 
 reviving courage his voice rose to its fullest swell, and its 
 tones of pathos and harmony echoed through the silent 
 shades around. "Son of the living God," he exclaimed, 
 " thou hast hitherto been om' refuge ; and surely thou wilt 
 provide in this, our affliction, a way for our escape." 
 
 After prayer, Mrs. Gurley was calm : she seemed to feel 
 the efficacy of prayer. The tempest of emotion that had 
 disturbed her soul was hushed, and she sunk into a quiet 
 slumber. Mr. Gurley took his stand, as a sentinel, beneath 
 the spreading foliage of a large tree a few yards from the 
 wagon, and waited with sohcitude the coming day. As the 
 day dawned he struck a fire, and made preparation for a 
 morning meal, which his wife and eldest daughter provided. 
 Just as they were sitting down, a neighbor, who had been 
 
240 MEMOIR OF REV. WILLIAM GURLEY. 
 
 detained by an accident, came up. It was Dr. Hastings, a 
 respectable physician and intimate acquaintance. Having 
 broken his wagon in crossing the river, he had been obhged 
 to leave it, and, with a large family, mounted on both horses 
 and oxen, they were making their way to a place of security. 
 The tears of both famihes freely flowed, as they met and 
 embraced in the hour of their misfortunes. The Doctor 
 proposed, that if Mr. Gurley would throw out the house- 
 hold goods which he had brought, so that both families 
 could occupy the wagon, he would attach his team, and so 
 get through the wilderness. To this Mr. Gurley cheerfully 
 consented ; and, prompted by his natural \avacity, he endeav- 
 ored to throw a ray of pleasantry on the gloom which pre- 
 vailed. "Yes, Doctor," said he, "Satan spoke the truth for 
 once, when he said, ' All that a man hath will he give for 
 his hfe.' " The goods were accordingly thrown out, at the 
 side of the wagon. Feather beds, bedding, carpet, table- 
 furniture, dishes, etc., were thrown in one promiscuous pile. 
 The children covered them slightly with spice-bush branches. 
 They were picked up, afterward, by returning travelers, and 
 were never recovered. 
 
 That day they traveled about twenty miles, and overtook 
 a company, consisting of several families, who had preceded 
 them, and all encamped on the same ground. The weather 
 being warm, and the night pleasant, the beds were spread 
 mostly on the ground. In the morning a melancholy acci- 
 dent occuiTed. While breakfast was being pro^dded, the 
 beds remained on the ground, in some of which the children 
 were still sleeping. A small tree, about eight or ten inches 
 in diameter, was needed for some purpose, and men were 
 cutting it down. Perceiving, contrary to their expectations, 
 that it would fall toward the camp, they placed their axes 
 against it to hold it, if possible, crying out to clear the way. 
 Supposing all safe, they let it fall. Its top struck a bed in 
 
MEMOIR OF REV. WILLIAM GURLEY. 24 J 
 
 which was the child of a Mr. David Smith. As the tree 
 ci-ashed on the earth, the mother uttered a fearful scream ; 
 but it was too late. A crooked limb had fallen on the 
 sleeping innocent ; and, doubtless unconscious of the slight- 
 est pain, its spirit passed away to the bosom of Him who 
 said, " Of such is the kingdom of heaven." 
 
 In a hollow formed by an uprooted tree, wrapped in the 
 white folds of a sheet, they laid the little corpse to rest. 
 Its parents shed their farewell tears on the rude grave, and 
 left it to the care of angels till tlie resurrection morn. 
 
 That evening the company reached Mansfield, which then 
 consisted of a few cabins only. From thence Mr. Gurley 
 and family proceeded to Mount Vernon, where they re- 
 mained a few weeks. But thinking it too small a place to 
 resume business, Mr. Gurley proceeded to Zanesville, where 
 theu' journey terminated. The family arrived in that place 
 in a very destitute condition. The goods which were thrown 
 away in the woods would now have been of great service ; 
 but, trusting in Providence, Mr. Gurley sent immediately to 
 Pittsburg for a few tools, and commenced work. He found 
 considerable employment in making silver eagles for the 
 hats and caps of the soldiers and officers who were recruited 
 at Zanesville. At length he became somewhat established 
 fti business, and was enabled to meet, by industry and 
 economy, the ordinary expenses of the family — and but 
 little more. 
 
 The region of the Muskingum valley aflforded him an op- 
 portimity for extending his labors round to some distance 
 from the town ; while, in the absence of the circuit preachers, 
 he frequently occupied the pulpit in tlie village, for such 
 only was Zanesville at that time. 
 
 About three years after his arrival in Zanesville, he had 
 the high satisfaction of meeting Bishop Asbury, and his col- 
 league, Bishop M'Kendree, at a camp meeting near the town. 
 
 21 
 
242 MEMOIR OF REV. WILLIAM GURLET. 
 
 Here Mr. Giirley was ordained a deacon, by Bishop M'Ken- 
 dree. At what conference he was elected to deacon's 
 orders, has not been ascertained ; most probably, at the pre- 
 vious session of the Ohio conference. 
 
 Bishop Asbiiry was now very feeble ; but he seems to 
 have thought, that he must preach as long as he could 
 breathe. Indeed, the anxiety to hear him was so great, 
 that the venerable and benevolent superintendent would 
 probably have gratified his " children," as he regarded them, 
 if he could have known it would be his last effort. 
 
 He sat on a table which was placed on the preachers' 
 stand, with a feather bed on it for a cushion. Seated upon 
 this, he delivered a discourse, the subject of which has es- 
 caped recollection.* 
 
 His face, which beamed with benignity, gave manifest indi- 
 cation of care and exhaustion. His silver locks hung hghtly 
 on his shoulders, giAing to him a most venerable aspect. 
 The tremulous tones of his once rich and mellow voice, 
 thrilled on the nerves of the silent auditors ; and, as he sat 
 on the table and stretched forth his shriveled hand, pointing 
 significantly with his finger to the glowing heavens above, 
 he seemed more like some ancient prophet of Israel, fresh 
 from the audience-chamber of God, than a toil-worn servant 
 of the Church in modern times. 
 
 He presented the embodiment of all that is venerable in 
 age, dignified in wisdom and authority, or ennobling, in moral 
 worth. His paternal counsels fell upon the audience as the 
 dew on the tender grass : they listened as to the voice of 
 an oracle, evincing their interest in his instructions by their 
 silence and their tears. The venerable Bishop died the fol- 
 lowing March. 
 
 The Rev. David Young presided at the meeting. He 
 
 * The writer of this biography was present aud heard the dis 
 course. 
 
MEMOIR OF REV. WILLIAM GURLEF. 243 
 
 was then in liis strength and prime — a rare model of minis- 
 terial dignity, graceful bearing, and impressive oratory. 
 His sermon on the Sabbath was on the general judo-ment, 
 and his concluding remarks were awfully impressive, and in 
 part were nearly, if not exactly, in the following words: 
 "And now, my hearers, I call heaven to witness that I have 
 this day declared unto you the whole counsel of God, 
 And now, if I knew that this was the last hour of my life ; 
 if I now heard the piercing notes of the archangel's trump ; 
 if I now saw the tall mountains flowing down like melted 
 lava, and beheld the mighty ocean giving up its dead ; if I 
 could now see the Son of man coming in the clouds of 
 heaven, with all his holy angels ; if now the stars should 
 fall, the sun become as sackcloth, and the moon as blood — 
 even then I could not warn you with more sincerity, earnest- 
 ness, and affection, than I do at this moment." 
 
 These words were uttered with a voice of amazing com- 
 pass. His clear, distinct intonations rang out like a bell on 
 the air, and echoed and re-echoed through the surrounding 
 forest. The face of the orator glowed with intense emotion, 
 while adown it streams of perspiration and tears mingled 
 together. Ere he closed, a burst of sympathy overwhelmed 
 the audience with tears ; and he took his seat amid the sobs, 
 groans, and shouts of an excited and subdued auditory. 
 
 No one appreciated more highly than did Mr. Gurley, the 
 able and gifted ministers of the Methodist Episcopal Church, 
 and especially those of the Ohio conference, with whom, at 
 this time, he began to be acquainted. He had heard Clarke, 
 Benson, Coke, and Wesley, addressing the crowded audito- 
 ries of Birmingham, Liverpool, and Dublin. To these stars 
 of the first magnitude he was constantly comparing the pio- 
 neer itinerants of this then western state. ''That man," he 
 would say, "has Benson's voice:" "that brother's gestures 
 are much like Dr. Clarke's." And it was, I think, after 
 
244: MEMOIR OF REV. WILLIAM GURLEY. 
 
 hearing the able sermon referred to, that he made the re- 
 mark, " I never heard a better sermon than that, either in 
 Ireland or England." He thought father Collins, late of 
 the Ohio conference, whom he once heard, greatly resembled 
 Mr. Wesley, in voice and appearance, though he was taller 
 than the latter. Bigelow he compared to Joseph Benson. 
 Adam Clarke was comparatively young when Mr. Gurley 
 became acquainted with him, in Dublin. He heard him, 
 however, occasionally, afterward, in England, and always 
 spoke of him with the most profound admiration of his abili- 
 ties, not unfrequently taking care to remark, that '* he was 
 an Irhlimany 
 
 I will return from this apparent digression with the re- 
 mark, that, with all his early predilections for the able and 
 holy men whom the sagacity and influence of Mr. Wesley 
 called around him, it was the decided opinion of Mr. Gui'ley 
 that the itinerant ministers of this comitry were, in no re- 
 spect, inferior, and in some several respects superior to those 
 who were under Wesley's immediate supervision. He con- 
 sidered the hardships, sacrifices, deprivations, and toil, en- 
 dm-ed by our itinerants of the west, as finding no parallel 
 in Europe; and that, as revivalists, the ministers of this 
 coimtry, as a body, greatly excel those of England or Ire- 
 land. 
 
 Soon after Mr. Gurley's arrival in America, his wife's 
 father, Mr. Beatty, of Ballycannow, died ; and little James, 
 who had been left by his mother, as Ave have related, was 
 consigned to the care of his uncle, James Beatty, Esq. 
 While residing in Zanes^ille, Mr. Gurley received a letter 
 from Ireland, stating that in a few weeks James would em- 
 bark for the United States. For nearly a year from the 
 date of that letter nothing was heard from him, or of him ; 
 and it was greatly feared by his parents that the ship which 
 was to bring him had fallen into the hands of the Algerines, 
 
MEMOIR OF REV. WILLIAM GURLEY. 246 
 
 who about that time captured many vessels, making slaves 
 of the passengers and crew. 
 
 Little James had been brought up by his uncle with 
 great care and tenderness. At the age of thirteen he was 
 sent to Wexford academ}", to qualify him for a midship- 
 man's post in the royal nav}^, which had been secured for 
 him already by the government. But, in consequence of 
 the abdication of Napoleon Bonaparte, the ensuing general 
 peace of Europe, and, subsequently, the termination of 
 hostilities between Great Britain and the United States, all 
 commissions, except for those in actual service, were held 
 over. Thus was his destiny changed; and the aspiring 
 young Irishman, who had dreamed of acquiring a fortune 
 and a name amid the thunders of naval warfare, was re- 
 served, by Divine Providence, for a very different and more 
 useful department of human exertion. 
 
 About this time a political pamphlet fell into his hands, 
 which contained a likeness of Franklin, beneath which was 
 the celebrated motto : " Where Liberty dwells, there is my 
 country. ^^ This seemed to make a very strong, as well as 
 sudden, impression on his mind. "That sentiment," he has 
 since said, "was the germ of republicanism in my heart. 
 It became more intense as I witnessed the tyranny of the 
 aristocracy toward their less wealthy neighbors and depend- 
 ents. These, with a growing desire to see my parents, 
 induced me to resolve to make the United States my home." 
 His uncle did not oppose his desire; accordingly, on the 
 25th of April, he embarked at Dublin for New York. It 
 was not without some emotions of regret that he bade adieu 
 to the loved scenery of old Ireland, and the friends of his 
 childhood. He possessed a glowing imagination, which 
 associated with the romantic scenery of the Emerald Isle 
 all that is sublime and beautiful in nature. The same 
 imagination, however, found ample employment in forming 
 21* 
 
246 MEMOIR OF REV. WILLIAM GURLEY. 
 
 conceptions of the charms and tenors of a voyage to the new 
 world; and the thoughts of finding, in the far-off wilds of 
 the west, his parents, whom he had never known — brothers 
 and sisters, whom he had never seen — occupied many a pass- 
 ing hour, and stirred the deep fount of feeling in his soul. 
 He narrowly escaped destruction in a tremendous storm, 
 which occurred during the voyage, and arrived at the city 
 of New York after a passage of sixty-nine days. From 
 thence he proceeded to New London, in Connecticut. Here 
 he remained with his uncle, Mr, John Beatty, who, in the 
 fall, designed removing with his family to the fire-lands, 
 where he owned large quantities of land. He accompanied 
 Mr. Beatty as far as Cleveland, which then contained scarce 
 a dozen houses. Here he put his clothing in a knapsack, 
 and, there being no mode of public conveyance, he started 
 on foot, up the Cuyahoga to the portage, and thence down 
 the head waters of the Muskingum. This was rather a 
 serious journey for the young emigrant, the whole distance, 
 which was over one hundred miles, being through an entire 
 wilderness, with only here and there, at long intervals, a 
 cabin. Nothing daunted, however, he proceeded, animated 
 with the prospect of soon reaching his journey's end. He 
 was obliged, part of the time, to sleep out alone in the 
 woods; and, wearied with the rough, untraveled way, he 
 reached the Tuscarawas with feet so blistered that he was 
 unable to walk. Here he rested for a day, and employed 
 a carpenter who resided there, and who had a few boards, 
 to construct him a small float, or skiff, whicli he himself 
 contrived. In this he embarked for Zanesville, where in a 
 day or two he arrived. On his v.'ay down he amused him- 
 self at the expense of the few settlers he found on the way, 
 telling them, v*hen they inquired, that he came "from 
 Ireland;" and some asked him if he came "all the way in 
 that thing r 
 
MEMOIR OF REV. WILLIAM GURLEY. 247 
 
 Mr. Gurley and family were still brooding over the melan- 
 choly idea that their son might be a slave in Algiers, when^ 
 one bright afternoon in October, 1815, a rap was heard at 
 their door ; it was opened by Mrs. Gurley. A stout youth 
 of fifteen, with ruddy cheeks and dark, curly locks, entered, 
 accompanied by a colored man, who came to show him the 
 house. He inquired, with evident agitation, if Mr. Gurley 
 was at home. He was told he had gone out in the town. 
 The youth recognized in Mrs. Gurley his mother, by her 
 striking resemblance to his aunt; but he was so much 
 agitated, that he could find no words, and stood trembling 
 and mute with excitement. Mrs. Gurley beheld him with 
 surprise. At this moment the person who came with him 
 stepped forward, and said, "Mrs. Gurley, don't you know 
 this young man?" She replied in the negative. "Why," 
 said he, "this is your son, from Ireland." Mrs. Gurley 
 fixed a steady gaze for an instant on the face of the youth, 
 then exclaimed, "James, my son, is this you?" The trem- 
 bling boy had scarce answered "yes," when, overpowered 
 with emotion, she clasped him to her maternal bosom, and 
 fell powerless to the floor. Mr. Gurley soon came in, and 
 welcomed, with gratitude to God, the child he had not seen 
 since it was six months old. " God be praised," said the 
 rejoicing father, as some friends entered the room, "this our 
 son was dead, but is alive again — was lost, but is found." 
 Black "Andrew," who conducted James to the dwelHng, 
 must have been something of a physiognomist. He was 
 somewhat familiar with the family, and had heard of the 
 lost son. Meeting the youth on the bridge, he at once 
 perceived a strong resemblance to Mr. Gurley, and boldly 
 accosted him thus : " Young man, do you want to find your 
 father?" "I have traveled a long way for that purpose," 
 was the reply. "Then come along with me," said Andy; 
 and so conducted him to the place. 
 
248 MEMOIR OF REV. WILLIAM GURLEY. 
 
 There was a great diflerence in appearance between the 
 Irish boy and the other children. They were slender and 
 pale, having passed through the ordeal of a bilious climate. 
 But the pure air of Ireland, its fresh sea-breezes and crys- 
 tal springs, had given robustness to his frame and a glow 
 to his check, which was in striking contrast to the rest of 
 the family. He was just fifteen years of age the day he 
 arrived. 
 
MEMOIR OF REV. WILLIAM GURLEY. 249 
 
 CHAPTER XXI. 
 
 Mr. Gurley returns to Huron county — Improvement of country — 
 Circuit preaching — James Gurley becomes a preacher — Mr. Gurley 
 settles in Milan — His extensive labors — His second son converted — 
 Joins Ohio conference — Traveling and local preachers — Pattee and 
 M'Intire — Mr. Gurley ordained elder — His age and death — His 
 character. 
 
 Mr. Gurley resided in Zanesville a little over six years ; 
 lie then returned to his farm in the northern part of the state, 
 which he reached in February, 1819, 
 
 The lapse of six years had but little improved the fire- 
 lands. Although, after the close of the war, many new 
 settlers arrived, yet but little improvement was visible. 
 Sandusky City, Norwalk, and Milan, had, however, just 
 been laid out, and a few buildings were erected in each. 
 
 Among the new settlers who had arrived since the war, 
 were a number from Connecticut, who Avere members of the 
 Methodist Episcopal Church. As a society was formed in 
 Perkins, and in some other places in the county, and Rev. 
 Alfred Brunson was on the circuit, Mr. Gurley resided, 
 during the spring and summer, at Perkins. Soon after the 
 arrival of the family there, a good work of grace com- 
 menced in the neio-hborhood. ximons^ those who united 
 with the Church was James Gurley, tlien in his eighteenth 
 year. In about six months he was licensed to exhort; 
 and at the first local preachers' district meeting held hi 
 Newark, in 1820, he was licensed to preach. He was sub- 
 sequently admitted into the Ohio annual conference, within 
 whose bounds he has traveled nearly twenty years ; but at 
 the last session of that body he was transferred to the 
 Missouri conference, and appointed to the charge of the 
 Wyandott Indian mission. 
 
 His conversion and call to the ministry were in the 
 
250 MEMOIR OF REV. WILLIAM GURLET. 
 
 liigliest degree gratifying to his parents, who were am- 
 bitious of no higher honor for their son than that he should 
 become a faithful and useful Methodist preacher. 
 
 In the autumn of 1818 Mr. Guiiey exchanged his farm 
 near Bloomingville for one two miles west of ISIilan. This, 
 with the aid of his sons, he improved, and continued on it 
 till his deatli. He was now about sixty, a time of life 
 when most ministers seek repose from their accustomed 
 labor and toil ; but he was, apparently, in his strength and 
 prime. 
 
 A wide and comparatively-destitute field of labor now 
 opened before him, and into it he entered with a zeal and 
 endurance almost incredible. Certain it is that it was his 
 common practice to walk, almost every week, winter and 
 summer, from five to eighteen miles and back, to give Sab- 
 bath preaching to destitute places. He usually went, if it 
 was far, on Saturday, and returned on Monday. This, 
 together with the frequent calls to funerals, necessarily 
 made a heavy draft on his time, which most men in his cir- 
 cumstances would have thought they could not well aftbrd ; 
 but never was worldly interest known to weigh a feather 
 with him when called to preach Christ. 
 
 The following places, with some others, shared in his 
 frequent labors : Milan, Huron, Perkins, Berlin, Florence, 
 Vermilion, Strong's Ridge, Bloomingville, and Sandusky 
 City. Few of these places had Sabbath preaching. For 
 nearly twenty years did Mr. Gurley continue thus his 
 gratuitous labors: not a forest in the county but he had 
 threaded ; not a prairie but he had crossed ; and frequently, 
 in cold weather, he must off with shoes and stockings, and 
 wade the "swails" which then abounded, and were filled 
 with water. Subsequently, he would ride to his appoint- 
 ments. For the last ten years of his life he preached but 
 seldom; he was about eighty-five when he preached his 
 
MEMOIR OF REV. WILLIAM GURLEY. 251 
 
 .ast seniion. No man, it is believed, has preached in that 
 county so many funeral discourses as he. He often re- 
 marked, " What multitudes have I buried, and nearly all of 
 tliem younger than myself!" He usually attended all 
 the quarterly meetings on the circuit ; and it is questionable 
 whether any local preacher in modern times has been in 
 labors more abundant. 
 
 Soon after Mr. Gurley's return to the north, his third 
 daughter (Eliza) died, at the age of sixteen; his two elder 
 daughters were married: they both became members of 
 the Church. They subsequently removed to the state of 
 Indiana, where their liusbands were successfully engaged 
 in the cultivation of the soil. 
 
 In the year 1824 the second son of Mr. Gurley, then 
 twenty years of age, embraced the truth, and united with 
 the Church. In 1828 he was admitted on trial, as a 
 traveling preacher, in the Ohio conference.* 
 
 Thus had Mr. Gurley the satisfaction of seeing two of 
 his sons in the itinerant field. He has been heard fre- 
 quently to say, that he could now see why the providence 
 of God had led him to the wilds of Ohio. 
 
 He lived to see the work of God greatly revive and 
 extend throughout the rapidly-settling country. It would 
 be too great a digression to notice in this work the different 
 ministers, traveling and local, who fought, side by side in 
 that region, the battles of the Lord. I will, however, take 
 a passing glance at a few of them. 
 
 As leaders of the host, we may name James M'Mahon, 
 William Swayze, Jacob Young, and Russell Bigelow, all of 
 whom were zealous presiding elders. Amongst those who 
 traveled on that circuit in early times, are found the names 
 of Alfred Brunson, Dennis Godard, Shadrach Ruarcb, and 
 Adam Poe. 
 
 * Tlie writer of this work. 
 
252 MEMOIR OF REV. WILLIAM GURLEY. 
 
 There were a number of local preachers who, with com 
 mendable zeal, took part in the work of spiritual husbandry. 
 Two of these were more distinguished than others — True 
 Pattee and James M'Intire. These were both acceptable 
 and useful preachers, but widely different men. 
 
 Pattee was a well-built and fine-proportioned man, with 
 a manner easy and graceful ; M'Intire was tall, raw-boned, 
 and loose -jointed, natm-ally reminding one of Pharaoh's 
 "lean kine." Pattee dressed well, with broadcloth coat and 
 neat cravat; M'Intire wore a blue hunting-shirt, tow pants, 
 and shirt of the same material, the bosom of which was 
 fastened with an Indian broach ; while the brown collar lay 
 open on his shoulder, exposing his long, sinewy neck. 
 
 The former was a dignified-looking man in the pulpit; the 
 latter could be dignified in no attitude, graceful in no move- 
 ment. Pattee studied to please and persuade ; M'Intire to 
 enlighten and convince. The former addressed the softer 
 passions ; the latter appealed to the judgment. The one con- 
 cihated and pleased, by his suavity of manner and natural 
 elocution; the other astonished by his depth of thought, 
 and the originality and simplicity of his illustrations. 
 
 Pattee would throw before the audience some pleasing 
 truth, strew around it some flowers of rhetoric, and leave 
 his hearers delighted with both it and himself; M'Intire, 
 with the first glance of his small, piercing eye, would seem 
 to penetrate every intellect and every heart. He would 
 then lead his audience along, disentangling some comphcated 
 subject — pursuing some distant, but important conclusion — 
 exposing to contempt and laughter some specious sophistry ; 
 or, with some withering irony or scorching sarcasm, com- 
 pletely storm the bulwarks of the enemy. The former 
 could entertain an assembly for an hour; the latter en- 
 chain one for three. They were both good and useful 
 men, adapted to the times in which they flourished; 
 
MEMOIR OF REV. WILLIAM GURLEY. 253 
 
 Iioth had seals to their ministry, and their record is on 
 high. 
 
 In 1831 the Ohio conference held its session in Mans- 
 field. Mr. Gurley attended, and was elected to elder's 
 orders, and ordained by Bishop Hedding: he was then in 
 his seventy-fifth year. He was not solicitous of this honor, 
 believing that it would seldom be necessary for him to 
 exercise its functions ; he yielded, however, to the solicita- 
 tions of others, and consented to be ordained. Advanced 
 as he was in years, he had several times the opportunity, 
 in the absence of a traveling elder, at large meetings, to 
 administer the sacrament. As he advanced in years, his 
 presence at the quarterly meetings, which he punctually 
 attended, produced a marked impression. His frame, bowed 
 with the weight of ninety years, his animated face, his 
 lively step and cheerful air, his flowing silver locks, drew 
 the attention of all; while the original remarks he often 
 made, and the deeply-interesting details of liis long experi- 
 ence, related in the most graphic, yet humble and affecting 
 manner, often produced a very deep sensation in the con- 
 gregation, and sometimes an extraordinary overflow of 
 Christian sympathy. As a token of their respect and 
 affection, the quarterly conference of the Norwalk circuit, 
 on motion of the Rev. Edward Thomson, then Principal 
 of the Norwalk Seminary, passed a resolution, requesting 
 "father Gurley" to sit for his portrait, which should be 
 preserved by the stewards as the property of the quarterly 
 conference or circuit. Some twenty dollars were contributed 
 for the purpose, an artist was employed, and an excellent 
 portrait on canvas produced, which is preserved in the 
 "Baldwin Institute," a seminary under the patronage of 
 the Nortli Ohio annual conference. 
 
 The temporal cuxumstances of Mr. Gurley, for the last 
 
 twenty years of his life, though not afiluent, were easy. 
 
 22 
 
254 MEMOIR OF REV. WILLIAM GURLEY. 
 
 For support he depended cliiefly on his farm; though, 
 occasionally, he would make a set of silver spoons, mend 
 an article of jewelry, engrave a finger ring, or repair a 
 mathematical instrument. 
 
 His humble residence was a resort for many visitors. 
 Ministers of the Gospel always found there a welcome 
 home. Members of the Church, hving a hundred miles 
 distant, who had heard of him, being in that direction on 
 business, would turn aside to see a preacher who was 
 licensed by Wesley — who had been imprisoned by Roman 
 Catholics, and led out to be put to death. 
 
 His health was, in general, excellent, though that of 
 Mrs. Gurley was very defective. They had, in all, eleven 
 children. Six only of these were living at the time of his 
 death, his eldest daughter, Mrs. Broaded, having died 
 a short time previous. His second daughter, Mrs. Cox, 
 resided in Indiana; while his youngest daughter, who had 
 recently married a physician, hved in the vicinity. His two 
 older sons, as we have seen, were in the itinerancy. The 
 two younger were members of the Church, the youngest 
 residing at Marion, and the other occupying the homestead, 
 where he resided. Occasional visits from these enlivened 
 the hours at the paternal mansion. With cheerful stories of 
 by-gone years — with the sacred songs which he had srmg to 
 them in their childhood — with afifectionate inquiries about 
 their respective charges and families, would he interest and 
 entertain his assembled children and grandchildren, and 
 close the evening's interview with prayer for their welfare. 
 In the absence of all other company, he found, in books 
 and periodicals, abundant entertainment and a rich repast. 
 
 But the longest journey has its end; and the time at 
 length arrived, though by imperceptible gradations, when 
 the mental and physical power of his vigorous constitution 
 began to give way. 
 
MEMOIR OF REV. WILLIAM GURLEr. 255 
 
 Up to the age of eiglity-six he could read, with but Httle 
 difficulty ; but from that time his sight rapidly failed. It 
 Avas an affecting sight, to one who knew his strong love of 
 reading, to see him take the Christian Advocate, and, stand- 
 ing out of doors, hold it up to the dkect rays of the sun. 
 This could not last long. Gradually the windows of the 
 soul were darkened, until, at last, he said, '*I shall never 
 read more." Exceedingly defective in hearing, no one could 
 read to him. Thus the intellectual man was left without 
 food, and, therefore, soon began to show signs of decay. 
 Yet he murmured not. He would say, "Well, why should 
 I complain? I have had my day, and a long one, too." 
 Still his memory, in regard to early years, was good. He 
 conversed with vivacity, and would still, occasionally, speak 
 and pray in pubhc. The last sermon which the writer of 
 this volume heard him deliver, was in Sandusky City, several 
 years before he died. His text was from Solomon's Song, 
 V, 9: "What is thy beloved more than another's beloved, 
 that thou dost so charge us?" He drew a picture of a 
 person, with the most lovely traits of character, and then 
 showed that Jesus possessed all these, m a superior degree. 
 "Ladies," said he, "the rose on your cheeks will fade, your 
 glossy ringlets will become gray, and your polished brows 
 will be furrowed o'er with age, and your fair forms become 
 food for worms ; but the charms of my Beloved shall never 
 wither. His beauty shall never die. Come, then, to the 
 arms of my Beloved. 'He is the chief amongst ten thou- 
 sand, and the one altogether lovely.' " 
 
 The last time the writer heard him speak in love-feast 
 was at Perkins, in July, 1842. His remarks were noted 
 down at the time. He spoke, very briefly, as follows : 
 
 "Thirty-one thousand, one hundred and sixty-six days 
 have passed over my head, since I have been a traveler in 
 this vale of tears ; and 0, what scenes and dangers have I 
 
25G MEMOIR OF REV. WILLIAM GURLEY. 
 
 passed througli ! — dangers by sea and by land, by persecu- 
 tions and by war! But, out of all, the hand of God hath 
 safely brought me. Many things, this morning, unite to 
 make this a deeply-interesting season to me. I am now on 
 the verge of an awful eternity. I believe I shall never see 
 you again, here, in a love-feast ; but I know there is a rest 
 for the people of God ; and, although I am now but an old 
 and feeble servant of Christ, yet I behove that Jesus, my 
 Savior, who has so long given me his grace to help me, will 
 still sustain the totteiing clay, and never leave nor forsake 
 me, till I am received at last into the asylum of the blessed 
 above. This is the last time, I presume, I shall ever 
 meet with my son in a love-feast. You know he has been 
 four years on this district, and must needs go, I know not 
 where. He may not be T\ith me, even when dying, to close 
 my eyes." Here the venerable father paused, overcome 
 with emotion. " But, glory to God ! I shall be supported 
 by his presence, even down to the Jordan of death! I 
 love the Methodist Church ; and it is my earnest desire and 
 prayer, that every one of you may come down to the Jor- 
 dan of death, adopting the lines of the poet, in that beau- 
 tiful hymn in your books : 
 
 ' God, thou bottomless abyss ! 
 
 Thee to perfection who can know ? 
 height immense ! what words suffice. 
 
 Thy countless attributes to show ? 
 Unfathomable depths thou art ! 
 
 0, plunge me in thy mercy's sea ! 
 Void of true wisdom is my heart; 
 
 With love and wisdom cover me ! 
 While thee, all infinite, I set, 
 
 By faith, before my ra^fish'd eye; 
 My weakness bends beneath the weight ; 
 
 O'erpower'd I sink, I faint, I die.' 
 
 This is my desire," he added, " that you may all be plunged 
 in that sea of mercy — that bottomless abyss of love, and 
 
MEMOIR OF REV. WIEUAM GT3RLEY. 257 
 
 rise to all the life of God, wliicli may he grant for his Son's 
 sake !" 
 
 He repeated the foregoing lines of that sublime hymn 
 with appropriate emphasis and peculiar energy. He was 
 right in his conjecture. He never spoke in love-feast again, 
 in the hearing of that son. The mode of stating his age 
 in days was in keeping Avith his usual course, which was, 
 always to begin with something which, from its novelty, 
 would excite attention. 
 
 Notwithstanding the eye of this venerable servant of God 
 had become dim, and his natural force abated, yet, by the 
 filial attentions of his son William, with whom he resided, 
 he still attended public worship, until in November, 1847, 
 at which time he was over ninety years of age. During 
 that month he complained of debility ; and, at length, was 
 confined to his bed with a slow fever. His appetite depart- 
 ed, and his strength gradually declined until the 10th of 
 February, 1848, when it became evident that the time of 
 his departure was at hand. Through his protracted illness 
 he continued perfectly sensible; and it was exceedingly 
 edifying to hear him speak of his confidence in God. The 
 promises of God, which he had so often proclaimed to 
 others, were now sweet to his soul. When asked, by a friend, 
 if his prospects were bright for a better world, "0 yes," 
 said he, "his rod and his staff comfort me," and then 
 repeated some expressive lines of one of our hymns. To 
 his son, who was with him until a few days before he died, 
 and was then obliged to leave, he said, at parting, " Tell all 
 the people, that Jesus is ^vith me." 
 
 It had ever been his wish that he might retain his reason 
 to the last ; and he had often prayed that it might be so ; 
 and God granted him his petition. On the morning of the 
 10th he gave evident indications of being on the brink of 
 Ihe river. Of this he became fully aware. He was raised 
 22* 
 
258 MEMOIR. OF REV. WILLIAM GURLET. 
 
 up ill the bed; and now, calling for each member :)f the 
 family, he took them by the hand, and bade them fa; e well. 
 When tliis was over there was a short pause, when, raising 
 his eyes, ho said, with peculiar emphasis, "What a beauti- 
 ful coimtry is heaven! I see God," and, in a few moments, 
 ceased to breathe. Thus died this venerable father, in the 
 ninety-first year of his age. 
 
 His remains are deposited in a secluded spot, where 
 several of the family connections repose. His aged com- 
 panion did not long survive him. She closed her eyes in 
 peace on the ensuing September. For fifty-three years 
 they had traveled together life's rugged path, in harmony 
 and affection. She was an intelhgent, devoted, and exem- 
 plary Christian. 
 
 Having thus traced the subject of this memoir, from 
 infancy, through varied and striking vicissitudes of fortune, 
 to an honorable and extreme old age — having marked the 
 steadfastness of his faith in God, and the cheerfulness with 
 which he bore the ills of life — the industry with which he 
 labored in the harvest fields of our Zion — and, finally, the 
 triumphant close of his mortal existence, it only remains 
 that we briefly sketch some of those characteristics which 
 distinguished him as a man, a Christian, and a minister. 
 
 He was intelligent. Though not a classical scholar, yet 
 he was well read in the works of the most distinguished 
 authors, both ancient and modern. With histoiy he was 
 delighted: Josephus, Rollin, Plutarch, and Hume were 
 familiar to him. 
 
 In early life he read Enghsh translations of the ancient 
 poets. Of Homer, especially, he was very fond. With 
 biography and travels he was constantly conversant. He 
 perused Durbin's, Olin's, and Stephens' works after he was 
 eighty years of age. With the political movements of all 
 Europe, for the last fifty years, he was remarkably familiar, 
 
MEMOIR OF KEV. WILLIAM GURLEY. 259 
 
 'ds well as with the names and character of the leading 
 men ; and he watched the progressive changes of the old 
 world with peciiHar interest and sympathy. With the 
 \iteratm-e of the Chmxh he was also well acquainted. 
 Clarke's Commentary he read in numbers, as it first issued 
 from the press. The principal writings of Wesley and 
 Fletcher he brought with him from England. His library, 
 when he came to America, was quite extensive. The most 
 of it, however, he was obhged to leave in Connecticut. 
 He brought to the west only a box of choice volumes. 
 These, dunng the war, were buried. They were dug up 
 by some neighbors, at the close of hostilities, and none 
 were to be fomid, on Mr. Gm'ley's retm-n to the north, 
 except a large folio Bible, with notes, and a quarto volume 
 of Josephus. But he laid the whole country under contri- 
 bution for books; and, until near the close of his life, he 
 was seldom without a course of daily readmg. 
 
 He delighted to read aloud to a company of friends, and 
 it was music to hear him. The sweet, mellow tones of his 
 silvery voice fell harmoniously on the ear, while his em- 
 phasis, and his distinct enunciation, and animated manner, 
 gave a double charm to the subjects. 
 
 He was well read in natural history, and would illustrate 
 points of theology by Goldsmith's description of a feather, 
 or Wesley's account of the polypus. 
 
 His extensive and close observation had enriched his 
 mind with much valuable infoimation, and no intelligent 
 person could be in his company an hour, without being- 
 struck with his retentive memory, extensive reading, and 
 versatile knowledge. 
 
 He was cheerful. There was about him a rich vein of 
 Irish humor, which he employed, not for the purpose of 
 provoking mirth and levity, but to entertain pleasantly and 
 agreeably the company in which he might happen to be. 
 
2G0 MEMOIR OF REV. WILLIAM GURLEY. 
 
 Some might deem this inconsistent with the dignity and 
 gravity so important to a minister of Christ; but in him 
 it was so blended with the useful and the serious, that 
 those who wore a short time in his company could see that 
 it was not the frothy bubblings of a vain mind, but the 
 upgushings of a pure and perennial fountain of Christian 
 cheerfulness. 
 
 A minister of a decidedly gloomy cast of mind — one 
 who seemed to think earth would be better without its 
 smiles, and that a hearty laugh was a mortal sin — called 
 to spend a day or two with him. Having heard much 
 of "father Gurley" as an "old-fashioned" minister, he 
 doubtless thought he would find one man, at least, as 
 solemn as himself. Mr. Gurley was perusing some English 
 author, favorable to high Church principles, when the stran- 
 ger arrived. He was received with a cheerful welcome, 
 and his horse put up. 
 
 The gloomy aspect of the traveler led Mr. Gurley to the 
 conclusion, that probably he was way-worn and dejected; 
 he, therefore, at once endeavored to dissipate the cloud. 
 
 " I have just finished a book on the Church of England," 
 said he. "How do you like it?" said the stranger, gravely. 
 "0, as to that," replied Mr. Gurley, "I must say, as the 
 man said of his wooden god, I don't half like it." A look 
 of astonishment, and a deep-drawn sigh, was the only 
 reply. Mr. G. then referred, in a humorous and witty 
 style, to the absurdities of the English hierarchy; but in 
 the stranger's bosom there was no sympathy with such 
 humor, and not a muscle of his face relaxed. 
 
 This imperturbable gravity of his guest roused Mr. Gur- 
 ley completely, and he at once commenced an account of 
 an encounter between a Wesleyan preacher and a proud, 
 worldly parson, in Ireland. The narrative was so nearly 
 connected with Methodism, and so attractive and curious in 
 
MEMOIR OF KEV. WILLIAM GURLEY. 261 
 
 its details, that the attention of the stranger was riveted to 
 the subject. The close of it was so provokingly ludicrous, 
 that it completely stormed the fortress of his gravity, and 
 an irrepressible gush of risibility suffused his face. The 
 emotion, however, was only for a moment ; and so much 
 was he wounded in feeling, that he actually called Mr, 
 Gm'ley out of his own house, and intimated modestly to 
 him that he was afraid they had indulged in too much 
 levity. Mr. Gurley replied by tapping him on the shoulder 
 and saying, "Never mind, brother; you will become better 
 acquainted with me hereafter. With me a merry heart is 
 a continual feast." 
 
 The stranger afterward became one of his warmest 
 friends and admirers; and, indeed, finally dismissed that 
 constrained and affected gravity, which would exclude from 
 the domestic circle the smile which cheers and the hiunor 
 which enlivens. 
 
 To coarse and vulgar witticisms he never descended ; yet 
 of genuine, ready wit, few men possessed more than him- 
 self — and certainly, few ever used it with less injmy to 
 hunself and others. Satire waits on wit; and many have 
 sacrificed a real friend for the pleasure of a fine joke. 
 But such was not his manner. He employed it to enUven 
 conversation and to expose folly, or to extricate himself or 
 others from some awkward dilemma. 
 
 He once had an appointment at Norwalk. He was 
 
 entertained at the house of Dr. G , who was not a 
 
 member of the Church, but a respectable physician and a 
 worthy man. After morning worship in the family, the 
 Bible was laid on the bureau with the books from whence 
 it had been taken. When the horn* of worship arrived, 
 Mr. Gurley took, as he supposed, the sacred book from its 
 place, and, putting it under his arm, proceeded with the 
 Doctor to the court-house, in which meetings were then 
 
262 MEMOIR OF REV. WILLIAM GURLEY. 
 
 held. Whether he had previously selected a text is uncer- 
 tain. It is not improbable that his mind was unsettled on 
 the point, as is frequently the case with those preachers 
 whose efforts are purely extemporaneous. Be that as it 
 may, he did not look into his Bible until he had sung and 
 prayed. While the audience were singing the last verse 
 of the hymn, he reached for the book, and, rising up, 
 looked in it earnestly. Then lifting his brilliant eye, which 
 flashed with some pecuhar emotion, he glanced rapidly 
 round on the audience. A slight shade of perplexity, 
 which was visible on his countenance, passed away like a 
 shadow. He was looking into the wrong book ; instead of 
 the good old Bible, so familiar to his eye, it was a modern 
 Avork on anatomy and physiology, departments of science 
 on which he had no disposition to discourse on that occa- 
 sion. The page on which his eye rested as he opened the 
 book, had on it an engraving of the human ear. A slight, 
 but scarcely discernible smile played round the lips of the 
 speaker; but, with scarcely an instant's hesitation, he an- 
 nomiced, in his accustomed tone and manner, the text, 
 which by instantaneous association came to his mmd : " He 
 that hath an ear to hear, let him hear." He preached with 
 his usual freedom on the value of the word of God, and 
 the manner and spirit in which it should be heard. As 
 they were passing homeward, ''Doctor," said Mr. Gurley, 
 looking archly in his face, " do you know what I had for 
 my text?" "I remember the words, sir, but I think you 
 did not mention the chapter or verse." " I suppose. Doc- 
 tor," continued he, "you httle thought it was this?" holding 
 up the volume with the ear visible. The Doctor was con- 
 vulsed with laughter, and often referred to the circumstance 
 when speaking of the preacher. 
 
 As a Christian, his piety was uniform ; " no changes of 
 season or place " produced any observable difference in his 
 
MEMOIR OF KEV. WILLIAM GURLET. 203 
 
 state of mind. He seemed always what you saw him once. 
 He never spoke of his doubts, his fears, or his temptations ; 
 but always of his confidence in God. 
 
 He had strong faith. His firm belief in a special provi- 
 dence, led him to make every matter a subject of prayer. 
 In several cases, when praying for persons not expected to 
 recover, he would rise from his knees with the fullest assu- 
 rance that they would live. 
 
 The habitual state of his mind, in relation to his Chris- 
 tian character, was that of calmness and serenity; but ho 
 never appeared to be dry or cold. His public and family 
 devotions were characterized by a freshness, originality, and 
 variety, rarely exceeded. His every-day prayers bore an 
 unusually slight resemblance to each other. They arose 
 from every-day duties or circumstances, and were, therefore, 
 diversified as the passing events, and were always appro- 
 priate and impressive. 
 
 He was habitually serious and devotional. His serious- 
 ness was as conspicuous as his cheerfulness : these seemed 
 no more mcompatible with each other than the color and 
 the fragrance of the rose. He realized constantly the 
 presence of God, and mental and ejaculatory prayer seemed 
 to occupy more or less of every hour of his life. 
 
 His amiable and charitable disposition effectually secured 
 him from those bickerings and difficidties into which hasty 
 and passionate persons are so liable to be betrayed. Though 
 a member of the Church more than sixty years, it is not 
 knoAvn that he ever had the slightest difficulty with any 
 member of it during all that time. It was his glory to pass 
 over a transgression. 
 
 He was a rare singer. Nature had given him a voice of 
 great compass and volume, and its intonations were exqui- 
 sitely fine and musical. He never studied music as a science ; 
 but he learned, in Europe, an amazing variety of tunes. 
 
264 MEMOIR or REV. WILLIAM GURLEY. 
 
 The hymns most generally sung in our Church were not 
 those of his choice, and he often remarked that in this coun- 
 try our best hymns are rarely sung. 
 
 "The God of Abram praise," and "Wrestling Jacob," 
 were favorites of his ; also, " I'll praise my Maker while I've 
 breath," and "0, God, thou bottomless abyss." His solos 
 would entrance an audience ; and tens of thousands will re- 
 member, through life, the thrilling tones of his powerful and 
 melodious voice. 
 
 He never despised the gifts of others, however weak, but 
 was always ready to encourage the desponding, and to sym- 
 pathize with the dejected or afflicted. 
 
 A preacher of another denomination once had an appoint- 
 ment in the neighborhood where he resided. The audience 
 was large, for the place, and of different denominations. 
 He commenced his sermon with evident embarrassment ; pro- 
 ceeded about five minutes, when he became confused and 
 speechless, and to his great mortification was obliged to take 
 his seat ; which he did, requesting, as he sat down, that some 
 one would proceed with the meeting. 
 
 The preacher had just come from a sacramental meeting, 
 and two or three of his brethren in the ministry were with 
 him. These were much mortified, likewise, and hung their 
 heads in silence. Perceiving their embarrassment, after a 
 moment's pause Mr. Gurley rose, and with a smile on his 
 countenance, broke the silence with this remark : " For the 
 iniquities of the people, hath the Lord shut the mouth of 
 his prophet." The audience, who were thus made to bear 
 the blame of the failure, whether deservedly or not, were 
 evidently reheved. Mr. Gurley proceeded to make a few 
 remarks on the subject introduced, and then took his seat, 
 when the brethren of the minister, who had been thrown 
 "/iors du co?nhat/' proceeded with the exercises, and closed 
 the services. 
 
MEMOIR OF REV. WILLIAM GURLEY. 266 
 
 The young preachers who were appomted to the circuit 
 attracted his special attention, and he usually ventured an 
 opinion as to their future promise. To one of these, whose 
 manner of speaking was unpleasant, he remarked : " Mr. 
 Wesley often spoke in loud tones ; but he never screeched" 
 
 Tlie residence of Mr. Gurley was embraced in the first 
 circuit traveled by Dr. Thomson, now President of the Ohio 
 Wesleyan University. The first time he heard the Doctor 
 preach he observed, to a friend : " He is a very small man ; 
 but, mark my words, he will yet become a great one." 
 
 To the Church of which he was a member, he had a 
 depth and strength of attachment seldom surpassed. 
 
 His personal acquaintance with Mr. Wesley, the great and 
 excellent founder of Methodism, had impressed him with an 
 early and deep conviction, that it was the cause of God. 
 The intelligence, the zeal, the holiness, and the Herculean 
 labors of that wonderful man, were constantly associated in 
 his mind with the great body of Methodists raised up under 
 his supervision or through his instrumentahty. He had 
 studied ecclesiastical history with attention, and he regarded 
 the Methodist Episcopal Church as distinguished beyond all 
 others, for the combined elements of simplicity, strength, 
 harmonious action, and conservative and aggressive power. 
 Tliough accustomed to the Wesleyan plan as it is in England 
 and Ireland, yet he regarded the office and labors of the 
 bishops of our Church, in this country, as of vast and vital 
 importance to the integrity and unity of American Metho- 
 dism. Of the power of the Episcopacy, of which so much 
 has been said, he had no fears: he knew they were respon- 
 sible, and that was sufficient. He believed tliem to be men 
 of God, in labors abundant. He read whatever came from 
 Iheir pen ^nth special attention, entertained for them a sin- 
 cere veneration, and never spoke of them but with profound 
 resoect. 
 
 23 
 
266 MEMOm OF REV. WILLIAM GTJRLET. 
 
 On one occasion, when a " Radical " had exhausted his 
 stock of argument and eloquence to convince the people 
 that the bishops of the Methodist Episcopal Church poG- 
 sessed too much power, and were dangerous, tyrannical 
 men, -and seemed to think that those present were satisfied 
 that it was high time to get out of such dangerous company, 
 Mr. Gurley rose, and in a pleasant tone remarked, that 
 through a long life he had been a member of the Methodist 
 Church ; and he could assure all present that he had never 
 felt any other power but the power of " God, the Father, 
 Son, and Holy Ghost." "And, believe me, my friends," 
 said he,. '*it never did me any harm." The adversary was 
 foiled. 
 
 As a preacher, Mr. Gurley 's talents, without being of a 
 high order, were respectable. His sermons were purely ex- 
 temporaneous. It is doubtful if, during his whole ministry, 
 he ever penned one " sketch." But he was by no means 
 without study and research. He weighed well the import 
 of his subject ; consulted commentaries and authors; and fre- 
 quently his discourses were logical, clear, and systematic. 
 
 His sermons were rich with illustrations and anecdotes; 
 his knowledge of the Bible was extensive and accurate ; and 
 he often drew from their recorded facts moral pictures of 
 pecuHar power. 
 
 His well-stored memory furnished facts and illustrations 
 from liistory, both sacred and profane ; and he not unfre- 
 quently refen'ed to some points in his own experience in con- 
 firmation of the truth. 
 
 His manner was animated, but not boisterous ; he seldom 
 discussed controverted points, but he well understood the 
 doctrines of the Bible, and preached them plainly. The 
 atonement was his theme; entire sanctification he always 
 urged. Of his own attainments in holiness he spoke with 
 great modesty ; but that he enjoyed in a large degree the 
 
MEMOIR OF REV. WILLIAM GCRLEY. 267 
 
 blessing no one who knew him could doubt. But of his 
 constant faith, unwavering confidence, and cloudless joys, 
 he spoke with the greatest freedom. 
 
 In the comparative seclusion and retirement of age, lie 
 was still a watchful observer of the siccus of the times, and 
 marked with heart-felt joy the triumphs of our belu\t'd 
 Zion ; and well might he do so, for when he was born 
 xvlethodism was unknown on this continent. Before he died, 
 her communicants were more than a million. But ho has 
 descended to his rest; he sleeps with his fathers, and his 
 spirit and his record are on high. 
 
 To the last he felt a deep sympathy for his native land, 
 and hoped and prayed for her prosperity. He found but 
 httle, however, in her recent history and condition, to cheer 
 him. Most of the actors in those scenes of blood through 
 which he had passed, have indeed descended to the grave, 
 but the traces of the conflict are still visible on the moral 
 character and political condition of the nation. The snioth- 
 ci ed fires, like the pent-up lava of a volcano, still heave and 
 shake that unhappy land. Important concessions have 
 indeed been made to her Roman Cathohc citizens, and 
 much has been attempted toward the amelioration of her 
 condition, and the reformation of her people; yet each 
 succeeding year but deepens the sad picture of her dis- 
 tresses. 
 
 Her spasmodic efforts to throw oflF her burdens have en- 
 listed the sympathies of the civilized world ; but amid her 
 struggles and misfortunes, which have awakened the com- 
 passion of mankind, England, with her gigantic power, still 
 holds her with a steady hand, alike unwilling to relieve her 
 sufferings or to let her go. Her future fortunes no human 
 foresight can penetrate. Philanthropy and patriotism, how- 
 ever, prompt us to hope that Great Britain will yet have 
 the sagacity to perceive, and the justice to apply, the 
 
268 MEMOIR OF REV. WILLIAM GURLEY. 
 
 means of conciliating the affection and elevating the char- 
 acter of her Irish subjects; and that, ere long, the light of 
 a new era may dawn on her destmy, and the dreams of her 
 Currans and her Emmets find a reahzation in the brightness 
 and glory of her future history. 
 
ULU I ir.ui 
 
 0021130841